Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Brown, Charles Brockden, 1771-1810 [1827], The Novels... (S. G. Goodrich, Boston) [word count] [eaf033e].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] (0330689).[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page EDGAR HUNTLY;
OR
MEMOIRS OF A SLEEP WALKER.
BOSTON,
PUBLISHED BY S. G. GOODRICH,
SOLD BY BOWLES AND DEARBORN, BOSTON; C. AND C. CARVILL,
NEW YORK; AND H. C. CAREY AND I. LEA, PHILADELPHIA.

MDCCCXXVII.

-- --

Acknowledgment

[figure description] Page ii.[end figure description]

BOSTON,
Isaac R. Butts & Co. Printers.

-- --

TO THE PUBLIC.

[figure description] Page iii.[end figure description]

The flattering reception that has been
given, by the public, to Arthur Mervyn, has prompted the
writer to solicit a continuance of the same favor, and to
offer to the world a new performance.

America has opened new views to the naturalist and politician,
but has seldom furnished themes to the moral painter.
That new springs of action, and new motives to curiosity
should operate; that the field of investigation, opened to
us by our own country, should differ essentially from those
which exist in Europe, may be readily conceived. The
sources of amusement to the fancy and instruction to the
heart, that are peculiar to ourselves, are equally numerous
and inexhaustible. It is the purpose of this work to profit
by some of these sources; to exhibit a series of adventures,
growing out of the condition of our country, and connected
with one of the most common and most wonderful diseases
or affections of the human frame.

One merit the writer may at least claim; that of calling
forth the passions and engaging the sympathy of the reader,

-- iv --

[figure description] Page iv.[end figure description]

by means hitherto unemployed by preceding authors. Puerile
superstition and exploded manners; Gothic castles and
chimeras, are the materials usually employed for this end.
The incidents of Indian hostility, and the perils of the
western wilderness, are far more suitable; and, for a native
of America to overlook these, would admit of no apology.
These, therefore, are, in part, the ingredients of this tale,
and these he has been ambitious of depicting in vivid and
faithful colors. The success of his efforts must be estimated
by the liberal and candid reader. C. B. B.

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

I sit down, my friend, to comply with thy request. At
length does the impetuosity of my fears, the transports of my
wonder permit me to recollect my promise and perform it.
At length am I somewhat delivered from suspense and from
tremors. At length the drama is brought to an imperfect
close, and the series of events, that absorbed my faculties,
that hurried away my attention, has terminated in repose.

Till now, to hold a steadfast pen was impossible; to
disengage my senses from the scene that was passing or
approaching; to forbear to grasp at futurity; to suffer so
much thought to wander from the purpose which engrossed
my fears and my hopes, could not be.

Yet am I sure that even now my perturbations are sufficiently
stilled for an employment like this? That the incidents
I am going to relate can be recalled and arranged
without indistinctness and confusion? That emotions will
not be reawakened by my narrative, incompatible with order
and coherence? Yet when I shall be better qualified for
this task I know not. Time may take away these headlong
energies, and give me back my ancient sobriety; but this
change will only be effected by weakening my remembrance
of these events. In proportion as I gain power over words,

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

shall I lose dominion over sentiments. In proportion as my
tale is deliberate and slow, the incidents and motives which
it is designed to exhibit will be imperfectly revived and
obscurely portrayed.

O! why art thou away at a time like this. Wert thou
present, the office to which my pen is so inadequate would
easily be executed by my tongue. Accents can scarcely be
too rapid, or that which words should fail to convey, my
looks and gestures would suffice to communicate. But I
know thy coming is impossible. To leave this spot is equally
beyond my power. To keep thee in ignorance of what has
happened would justly offend thee. There is no method of
informing thee except by letter, and this method, must I,
therefore, adopt.

How short is the period that has elapsed since thou and I
parted, and yet how full of tumult and dismay has been my
soul during that period! What light has burst upon my
ignorance of myself and of mankind! How sudden and
enormous the transition from uncertainty to knowledge!

But let me recall my thoughts; let me struggle for so
much composure as will permit my pen to trace intelligible
characters. Let me place in order the incidents that are to
compose my tale. I need not call on thee to listen. The
fate of Waldegrave was as fertile of torment to thee as to me.
His bloody and mysterious catastrophe equally awakened thy
grief, thy revenge, and thy curiosity. Thou wilt catch from
my story every horror and every sympathy which it paints.
Thou wilt shudder with my forboding and dissolve with my
tears. As the sister of my friend, and as one who honors
me with her affection, thou wilt share in all my tasks and all
my dangers.

You need not be reminded with what reluctance I left you.
To reach this place by evening was impossible, unless I had
set out early in the morning, but your society was too precious
not to be enjoyed to the last moment. It was indispensable
to be here on Tuesday, but my duty required no
more than that I should arrive by sunrise on that day. To
travel during the night, was productive of no formidable
inconvenience. The air was likely to be frosty and sharp,
but these would not incommode one who walked with
speed. A nocturnal journey in districts so romantic and

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

wild as these, through which lay my road, was more congenial
to my temper than a noonday ramble.

By nightfall I was within ten miles of my uncle's house.
As the darkness increased, and I advanced on my way, my
sensations sunk into melancholy. The scene and the time
reminded me of the friend whom I had lost. I recalled his
features, and accents, and gestures, and mused with unutterable
feelings on the circumstances of his death.

My recollections once more plunged me into anguish and
perplexity. Once more I asked, who was his assassin? By
what motives could he be impelled to a deed like this?
Waldegrave was pure from all offence. His piety was rapturous.
His benevolence was a stranger to remissness or
torpor. All who came within the sphere of his influence
experienced and acknowledged his benign activity. His
friends were few, because his habits were timid and reserved,
but the existence of an enemy was impossible.

I recalled the incidents of our last interview, my importunities
that he should postpone his illomened journey till the
morning, his inexplicable obstinacy; his resolution to set out
on foot, during a dark and tempestuous night, and the horrible
disaster that befel him.

The first intimation I received of this misfortune, the insanity
of vengeance and grief into which I was hurried, my
fruitless searches for the author of this guilt, my midnight
wanderings and reveries beneath the shade of that fatal Elm,
were revived and reacted. I heard the discharge of the pistol,
I witnessed the alarm of Inglefield, I heard his calls to his
servants, and saw them issue forth with lights, and hasten to
the spot whence the sound had seemed to proceed. I
beheld my friend, stretched upon the earth, ghastly with a
mortal wound, alone, with no traces of the slayer visible, no
tokens by which his place of refuge might be sought, the
motives of his enmity or his instruments of mischief might be
detected.

I hung over the dying youth, whose insensibility forbade
him to recognise his friend, or unfold the cause of his destruction.
I accompanied his remains to the grave, I tended
the sacred spot where he lay, I once more exercised my
penetration and my zeal in pursuit of his assassin. Once

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

more my meditations and exertions were doomed to be
disappointed.

I need not remind thee of what is past. Time and
reason seemed to have dissolved the spell which made me
deaf to the dictates of duty and discretion. Remembrances
had ceased to agonize, to urge me to headlong acts, and
foster sanguinary purposes. The gloom was half dispersed,
and a radiance had succeeded sweeter than my former joys.

Now, by some unseen concurrence of reflections, my
thoughts reverted into some degree of bitterness. Methought
that to ascertain the hand who killed my friend, was not
impossible, and to punish the crime was just. That to forbear
inquiry or withhold punishment was to violate my duty
to my God and to mankind. The impulse was gradually
awakened that bade me once more to seek the Elm; once
more to explore the ground; to scrutinize its trunk. What
could I expect to find? Had it not been an hundred times
examined? Had I not extended my search to the neighboring
groves and precipices? Had I not pored upon the brooks,
and pryed into the pits and hollows, that were adjacent to
the scene of blood?

Lately I had viewed this conduct with shame and regret;
but in the present state of my mind, it assumed the appearance
of conformity with prudence, and I felt myself ir resistibly
prompted to repeat my search. Some time had elapsed
since my departure from this district. Time enough for
momentous changes to occur. Expedients that formerly
were useless, might now lead instantaneously to the end
which I sought. The tree which had formerly been shunned
by the criminal, might, in the absence of the avenger
of blood, be incautiously approached. Thoughtless or fearless
of my return, it was possible that he might, at this
moment, be detected hovering near the scene of his offences.

Nothing can be pleaded in extenuation of this relapse into
folly. My return, after an absence of some duration, into
the scene of these transactions and sufferings, the time of
night, the glimmering of the stars, the obscurity in which
external objects were wrapped, and which, consequently, did
not draw my attention from the images of fancy, may, in
some degree, account for the revival of those sentiments and
resolutions, which immediately succeeded the death of

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

Waldegrave, and which, during my visit to you, had been suspended.

You know the situation of the Elm, in the midst of a
private road, on the verge of Norwalk, near the habitation of
Inglefield, but three miles from my uncle's house. It was
now my intention to visit it. The road in which I was travelling,
led a different way. It was requisite to leave it, therefore,
and make a circuit through meadows and over steeps. My
journey would, by these means, be considerably prolonged,
but on that head I was indifferent, or rather, considering how
far the night had already advanced, it was desirable not to
reach home till the dawn.

I proceeded in this new direction with speed. Time,
however, was allowed for my impetuosities to subside, and
for sober thoughts to take place. Still I persisted in this
path. To linger a few moments in this shade; to ponder
on objects connected with events so momentous to my
happiness, promised me a mournful satisfaction. I was
familiar with the way, though trackless and intricate, and I
climbed the steeps, crept through the brambles, leapt the
rivulets and fences with undeviating aim, till at length I
reached the craggy and obscure path, which led to Inglefield's
house.

In a short time, I descried through the dusk the wide
spread branches of the Elm. This tree, however faintly
seen, cannot be mistaken for another. The remarkable
bulk and shape of its trunk, its position in the midst of the
way, its branches spreading into an ample circumference,
made it conspicuous from afar. My pulse throbbed as I
approached it.

My eyes were eagerly bent to discover the trunk and the
area beneath the shade. These, as I approached, gradually
became visible. The trunk was not the only thing which
appeared in view. Somewhat else, which made itself distinguishable
by its motions, was likewise noted. I faltered
and stopped.

To a casual observer this appearance would have been
unnoticed. To me, it could not but possess a powerful
significance. All my surmises and suspicions, instantly
returned. This apparition was human, it was connected

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

with the fate of Waldegrave, it led to a disclosure of the
author of that fate. What was I to do? To approach unwarily
would alarm the person. Instant flight would set him
beyond discovery and reach.

I walked softly to the roadside. The ground was covered
with rocky masses, scattered among shrub-oaks and dwarf-cedars,
emblems of its sterile and uncultivated state. Among
these it was possible to elude observation and yet approach
near enough to gain an accurate view of this being.

At this time, the atmosphere was somewhat illuminated
by the moon, which, though it had already set, was yet so
near the horizon, as to benefit me by its light. The shape
of a man, tall and robust, was now distinguished. Repeated
and closer scrutiny enabled me to perceive that he was
employed in digging the earth. Something like flannel was
wrapt round his waist and covered his lower limbs. The
rest of his frame was naked. I did not recognise in him
any one whom I knew.

A figure, robust and strange, and half naked, to be thus
employed, at this hour and place, was calculated to rouse
up my whole soul. His occupation was mysterious and
obscure. Was it a grave that he was digging? Was his
purpose to explore or to hide? Was it proper to watch
him at a distance, unobserved and in silence, or to rush
upon him and extort from him by violence or menaces, an
explanation of the scene?

Before my resolution was formed, he ceased to dig. He
cast aside his spade and sat down in the pit that he had dug.
He seemed wrapt in meditation; but the pause was short,
and succeeded by sobs, at first low, and at wide intervals,
but presently louder and more vehement. Sorely charged
was indeed that heart whence flowed these tokens of sorrow.
Never did I witness a scene of such mighty anguish,
such heart-bursting grief.

What should I think? I was suspended in astonishment.
Every sentiment, at length, yielded to my sympathy. Every
new accent of the mourner struck upon my heart with additional
force, and tears found their way spontaneously to my
eyes. I left the spot where I sood, and advanced within
the verge of the shade. My caution had forsaken me, and

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

instead of one whom it was duty to persecute, I beheld, in
this man, nothing but an object of compassion.

My pace was checked by his suddenly ceasing to lament.
He snatched the spade, and rising on his feet, began to cover
up the pit with the utmost diligence. He seemed aware
of my presence, and desirous of hiding something from my
inspection. I was prompted to advance nearer and hold his
hand, but my uncertainty as to his character and views, the
abruptness with which I had been ushered into this scene,
made me still hesitate; but though I hesitated to advance,
there was nothing to hinder me from calling.

What, ho! said I. Who is there? What are you doing?

He stopt, the spade fell from his hand, he looked up and
bent forward his face towards the spot where I stood. An
interview and explanation were now methought unavoidable.
I mustered up my courage to confront and interrogate this
being.

He continued for a minute in his gazing and listening
attitude. Where I stood I could not fail of being seen, and
yet he acted as if he saw nothing. Again he betook himself
to his spade, and proceeded with new diligence to fill up the
pit. This demeanor confounded and bewildered me. I
had no power but to stand and silently gaze upon his motions.

The pit being filled, he once more sat upon the ground,
and resigned himself to weeping and sighs with more vehemence
than before. In a short time the fit seemed to
have passed. He rose, seized the spade, and advanced to
the spot where I stood.

Again I made preparation as for an interview which could
not but take place. He passed me, however, without appearing
to notice my existence. He came so near as almost to
brush my arm, yet turned not his head to either side. My
nearer view of him, made his brawny arms and lofty stature
more conspicuous; but his imperfect dress, the dimness of
the light, and the confusion of my own thoughts, hindered
me from discerning his features. He proceeded with a few
quick steps, along the road, but presently darted to one side
and disappeared among the rocks and bushes.

My eye followed him as long as he was visible, but my
feet were rooted to the spot. My musing was rapid and
incongruous. It could not fail to terminate in one

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

conjecture, that this person was asleep. Such instances were not
unknown to me, through the medium of conversation and
books. Never, indeed, had it fallen under my own observation
till now, and now it was conspicuous and environed
with all that could give edge to suspicion, and vigor to
inquiry. To stand here was no longer of use, and I turned
my steps toward my uncle's habitation.

CHAPTER II.

I had food enough for the longest contemplation. My
steps partook, as usual, of the vehemence of my thoughts,
and I reached my uncle's gate before I believed myself to
have lost sight of the Elm. I looked up and discovered
the well known habitation. I could not endure that my
reflections should so speedily be interrupted. I, therefore,
passed the gate, and stopped not till I had reached a neighboring
summit, crowned with chesnut-oaks and poplars.

Here I more deliberately reviewed the incidents that had
just occurred. The inference was just, that the man, half-clothed
and digging, was a sleeper; but what was the cause
of this morbid activity? What was the mournful vision
that dissolved him in tears, and extorted from him tokens
of inconsolable distress? What did he seek, or what endeavor
to conceal in this fatal spot? The incapacity of
sound sleep denotes a mind sorely wounded. It is thus
that atrocious criminals denote the possession of some dreadful
secret. The thoughts, which considerations of safety
enable them to suppress or disguise during wakefulness,
operate without impediment, and exhibit their genuine effects,
when the notices of sense are partly excluded, and
they are shut out from a knowledge of their entire condition.

This is the perpetrator of some nefarious deed. What
but the murder of Waldegrave could direct his steps hither?
His employment was part of some fantastic drama in which
his mind was busy. To comprehend it, demands penetration
into the recesses of his soul. But one thing is sure;
an incoherent conception of his concern in that transaction,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

bewitches him hither. This it is that deluges his heart with
bitterness and supplies him with ever-flowing tears.

But whence comes he? He does not start from the
bosom of the earth, or hide himself in airy distance. He
must have a name and a terrestrial habitation. It cannot be
at an immeasurable distance from the haunted Elm. Inglefield's
house is the nearest. This may be one of its inhabitants.
I did not recognise his features, but this was owing
to the dusky atmosphere and to the singularity of his garb.
Inglefield has two servants, one of whom was a native of
this district, simple, guileless and incapable of any act of
violence. He was, moreover devoutly attached to his sect.
He could not be the criminal.

The other was a person of a very different cast. He was
an emigrant from Ireland, and had been six months in the
family of my friend. He was a pattern of sobriety and
gentleness. His mind was superior to his situation. His
natural endowments were strong, and had enjoyed all the
advantage of cultivation. His demeanor was grave, and
thoughtful, and compassionate. He appeared not untinctured
with religion, but his devotion, though unostentatious, was of
a melancholy tenor.

There was nothing in the first view of his character calculated
to engender suspicion. The neighborhood was
populous. But as I conned over the catalogue, I perceived
that the only foreigner among us was Clithero. Our scheme
was, for the most part, a patriarchal one. Each farmer
was surrounded by his sons and kinsmen. This was an
exception to the rule. Clithero was a stranger, whose
adventures and character, previously to his coming hither,
were unknown to us. The Elm was surrounded by his
master's domains. An actor there must be, and no one was
equally questionable.

The more I revolved the pensive and reserved deportment
of this man, the ignorance in which we were placed
respecting his former situation, his possible motives for abandoning
his country and choosing a station so much below
the standard of his intellectual attainments, the stronger my
suspicions became. Formerly, when occupied with conjectures
relative to the same topic, the image of this man
did not fail to occur; but the seeming harmlessness of his

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

ordinary conduct, had raised him to a level with others, and
placed him equally beyond the reach of suspicion. I did not,
till now, advert to the recentness of his appearance among
us, and to the obscurity that hung over his origin and past
life. But now these considerations appeared so highly
momentous, as almost to decide the question of his guilt.

But how were these doubts to be changed into absolute
certainty. Henceforth this man was to become the subject
of my scrutiny. I was to gain all the knowledge, respecting
him, which those with whom he lived, and were the perpetual
witnesses of his actions, could impart. For this end
I was to make minute inquiries, and to put seasonable interrogatories.
From this conduct I promised myself an ultimate
solution of my doubts.

I acquiesced in this view of things with considerable satisfaction.
It seemed as if the maze was no longer inscrutable.
It would be quickly discovered who were the agents and
instigators of the murder of my friend.

But it suddenly occurred to me, for what purpose shall
I prosecute this search? What benefit am I to reap from
this discovery? How shall I demean myself when the
criminal is detected? I was not insensible, at that moment,
of the impulses of vengeance, but they were transient. I
detested the sanguinary resolutions that I had once formed.
Yet I was fearful of the effects of my hasty rage, and
dreaded an encounter, in consequence of which, I might
rush into evils which no time could repair, nor penitence
expiate.

But why, said I, should it be impossible to arm myself
with firmness? If forbearance be the dictate of wisdom,
cannot it be so deeply engraven on my mind as to defy all
temptation, and be proof against the most abrupt surprise.
My late experience has been of use to me. It has shewn
me my weakness and my strength. Having found my
ancient fortifications insufficient to withstand the enemy,
what should I learn from thence but that it becomes me to
strengthen and enlarge them.

No caution indeed can hinder the experiment from being
hazardous. Is it wise to undertake experiments by which
nothing can be gained, and much may be lost? Curiosity

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

is vicious, if undisciplined by reason, and inconducive to
benefit.

I was not, however, to be diverted from my purpose.
Curiosity, like virtue, is its own reward. Knowledge is of
value for its own sake, and pleasure is annexed to the acquisition,
without regard to any thing beyond. It is precious
even when disconnected with moral inducements and heart-felt
sympathies, but the knowledge which I sought by its
union with these was calculated to excite the most complex
and fiery sentiment in my bosom.

Hours were employed in revolving these thoughts. At
length I began to be sensible of fatigue, and returning home,
explored the way to my chamber without molesting the
repose of the family. You know that our doors are always
unfastened, and are accessible at all hours of the night.

My slumbers were imperfect, and I rejoiced when the
morning light permitted me to resume my meditations. The
day glided away, I scarcely know how, and as I had rejoiced
at the return of morning, I now hailed, with pleasure, the
approach of night.

My uncle and sisters having retired, I betook myself,
instead of following their example, to the Chesnut-hill.
Concealed among its rocks, or gazing at the prospect,
which stretched so far and so wide around it, my fancy has
always been accustomed to derive its highest enjoyment
from this spot. I found myself again at leisure to recall the
scene which I had witnessed during the last night, to imagine
its connexion with the fate of Waldegrave, and to plan the
means of discovering the secret that was hidden under these
appearances.

Shortly, I began to feel insupportable disquiet at the
thoughts of postponing this discovery. Wiles and stratagems
were practicable, but they were tedious, and of dubious
success. Why should I proceed like a plotter? Do I intend
the injury of this person? A generous purpose will surely
excuse me from descending to artifices? There are two
modes of drawing forth the secrets of another, by open and
direct means and by circuitous and indirect. Why scruple
to adopt the former mode? Why not demand a conference,
and state my doubts, and demand a solution of them, in a
manner worthy of a beneficent purpose? Why not hasten

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

to the spot? He may be, at this moment, mysteriously
occupied under this shade. I may note his behavior; I
may ascertain his person, if not by the features that belong
to him, yet by tracing his footsteps when he departs, and
pursuing him to his retreats.

I embraced this scheme, which was thus suggested, with
eagerness. I threw myself with headlong speed, down the
hill and pursued my way to the Elm. As I approached the
tree, my palpitations increased, though my pace slackened.
I looked forward with an anxious glance. The trunk of the
tree was hidden in the deepest shade. I advanced close up
to it. No one was visible, but I was not discouraged. The
hour of his coming was, perhaps, not arrived. I took my
station at a small distance, beside a fence, on the right hand.

An hour elapsed before my eyes lighted on the object of
which they were in search. My previous observation had
been roving from one quarter to another. At last, it dwelt
upon the tree. The person whom I before described was
seated on the ground. I had not perceived him before, and
the means by which he placed himself in this situation had
escaped my notice. He seemed like one, whom an effort
of will, without the exercise of locomotion, had transported
hither, or made visible. His state of disarray, and the darkness
that shrouded him, prevented me, as before, from
distinguishing any peculiarities in his figure or countenance.

I continued watchful and mute. The appearances already
described took place, on this occasion, except the circumstance
of digging in the earth. He sat musing for a while,
then burst into sighs and lamentations.

These being exhausted, he rose to depart. He stalked
away with a solemn and deliberate pace. I resolved to tread,
as closely as possible, in his footsteps, and not to lose sight
of him till the termination of his career.

Contrary to my expectation, he went in a direction
opposite to that which led to Inglefield's. Presently, he
stopped at bars, which he cautiously removed, and, when
he had passed through them, as deliberately replaced. He
then proceeded along an obscure path, which led across
stubble fields, to a wood. The path continued through the
wood, but he quickly struck out of it, and made his way,

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

seemingly at random, through a most perplexing undergrowth
of bushes and briars.

I was, at first, fearful that the noise, which I made behind
him, in trampling down the thicket, would alarm him; but
he regarded it not. The way that he had selected, was
always difficult; sometimes considerable force was requisite
to beat down obstacles; sometimes, it led into a deep glen,
the sides of which were so steep as scarcely to afford a footing;
sometimes into fens, from which some exertions were
necessary to extricate the feet, and sometimes, through
rivulets, of which the water rose to the middle.

For some time I felt no abatement of my speed or my
resolution. I thought I might proceed, without fear, through
breaks and dells, which my guide was able to penetrate.
He was perpetually changing his direction. I could form
no just opinion as to my situation or distance from the place
at which we had set out.

I began at length to be weary. A suspicion, likewise,
suggested itself to my mind, whether my guide did not perceive
that he was followed, and thus prolonged his journey
in order to fatigue or elude his pursuer. I was determined,
however, to baffle his design. Though the air was frosty,
my limbs were bedewed with sweat and my joints were
relaxed with toil, but I was obstinately bent upon proceeding.

At length a new idea occurred to me. On finding me
indefatigable in pursuit, this person might resort to more atrocious
methods of concealment. But what had I to fear?
It was sufficient to be upon my guard. Man to man, I
needed not to dread his encounter.

We, at last, arrived at the verge of a considerable precipice.
He kept along the edge. From this height, a dreary
vale was discoverable, embarrassed with the leafless stocks
of bushes, and encumbered with rugged and pointed rocks.
This scene reminded me of my situation. The desert tract
called Norwalk, which I have often mentioned to you, my
curiosity had formerly induced me to traverse in various
directions. It was in the highest degree, rugged, picturesque,
and wild. This vale, though I had never before viewed it
by the glimpses of the moon, suggested the belief that I
had visited it before. Such a one I knew belonged to this

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

uncultivated region. If this opinion were true, we were
at no inconsiderable distance from Inglefield's habitation.
Where, said I, is this singular career to terminate?

Though occupied with these reflections, I did not slacken
my pursuit. The stranger kept along the verge of the cliff,
which gradually declined till it terminated in the valley.
He then plunged into its deepest thickets. In a quarter of
an hour he stopped under a projecture of the rock which
formed the opposite side of the vale. He then proceeded
to remove the stalks, which, as I immediately perceived,
concealed the mouth of a cavern. He plunged into the
darkness, and in a few moments, his steps were heard no
more.

Hitherto my courage had supported me, but here it failed.
Was this person an assassin, who was acquainted with the
windings of the grotto, and who would take advantage of
the dark, to execute his vengeance upon me, who had dared
to pursue him to these forlorn retreats; or was he maniac,
or walker in his sleep? Which ever supposition were true,
it would be rash in me to follow him. Besides, he could
not long remain in these darksome recesses, unless some
fatal accident should overtake him.

I seated myself at the mouth of the cave, determined
patiently to wait till he should think proper to emerge.
This opportunity of rest was exceedingly acceptable after
so toilsome a pilgrimage. My pulse began to beat more
slowly, and the moisture that incommoded me ceased to
flow. The coolness which, for a little time, was delicious,
presently increased to shivering, and I found it necessary to
change my posture, in order to preserve my blood from
congealing.

After I had formed a path before the cavern's mouth, by
the removal of obstructions, I employed myself in walking
to and fro. In this situation I saw the moon gradually
decline to the horizon, and, at length, disappear. I marked
the deepenings of the shade, and the mutations which every
object successively underwent. The vale was narrow, and
hemmed in on all sides by lofty and precipitous cliffs. The
gloom deepened as the moon declined, and the faintness of
star light was all that preserved my senses from being useless
to my own guidance.

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

I drew nearer the cleft at which this mysterious personage
had entered. I stretched my hands before it, determined
that he should not emerge from his den without my
notice. His steps would, necessarily, communicate the tidings
of his approach. He could not move without a noise
which would be echoed to, on all sides, by the abruptness
by which this valley was surrounded. Here, then, I continued
till the day began to dawn, in momentary expectation
of the stranger's reappearance.

My attention was at length excited by a sound that seemed
to issue from the cave. I imagined that the sleeper was
returning, and prepared therefore to seize him. I blamed
myself for neglecting the opportunities that had already been
afforded, and was determined that another should not escape.
My eyes were fixed upon the entrance. The rustling increased,
and presently an animal leaped forth, of what
kind I was unable to discover. Heart-struck by this disappointment,
but not discouraged, I continued to watch, but in
vain. The day was advancing apace. At length the sun
arose, and its beams glistened on the edges of the cliffs
above, whose sapless stalks and rugged masses were covered
with hoar frost. I began to despair of success, but was
unwilling to depart, until it was no longer possible to hope
for the return of this extraordinary personage. Whether
he had been swallowed up by some of the abysses of this
grotto, or lurked near the entrance, waiting my departure,
or had made his exit at another and distant aperture, was
unknown to me.

Exhausted and discouraged, I prepared, at length, to
return. It was easy to find my way out of this wilderness
by going forward in one direction, regardless of impediments
and cross-paths. My absence I believed to have
occasioned no alarm to my family, since they knew not
of my intention to spend the night abroad. Thus unsatisfactorily
terminated this night's adventures.

-- 020 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

The ensuing day was spent, partly in sleep, and partly in
languor and disquietude. I incessantly ruminated on the
incidents of the last night. The scheme that I had formed
was defeated. Was it likely that this unknown person
would repeat his midnight visits to the Elm? If he did, and
could again be discovered, should I resolve to undertake a
new pursuit, which might terminate abortively, or in some
signal disaster? But what proof had I that the same route
would be taken, and that he would again inter himself alive
in the same spot? Or, if he did, since his reappearance
would sufficiently prove that the cavern was not dangerous,
and that he who should adventure in, might hope to come
out again in safety, why not enter it after him? What could
be the inducements of this person to betake himself to subterranean
retreats? The basis of all this region is limestone;
a substance that eminently abounds in rifts and cavities.
These, by the gradual decay of their cementing parts, frequently
make their appearance in spots where they might
have been least expected. My attention has often been excited
by the hollow sound which was produced by my casual
footsteps, and which shewed me that I trod upon the roof of
caverns. A mountain-cave and the rumbling of an unseen
torrent, are appendages of this scene, dear to my youthful
imagination. Many of romantic structure were found within
the precincts of Norwalk.

These I had industriously sought out; but this had hitherto
escaped my observation, and I formed the resolution of
sometime exploring it. At present I determined to revisit
the Elm, and dig in the spot where this person had been
employed in a similar way. It might be that something was
here deposited which might exhibit this transaction in a new
light. At the suitable hour, on the ensuing night, I took my
former stand. The person again appeared. My intention
to dig was to be carried into effect on condition of his absence,
and was, consequently, frustrated.

Instead of rushing on him, and breaking at once the spell
by which his senses were bound, I concluded, contrary to
my first design, to wait his departure, and allow myself to be

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

conducted whithersoever he pleased. The track into which
he now led me was different from the former one. It was a
maze, oblique, circuitous, upward and downward, in a degree
which only could take place in a region so remarkably
irregular in surface, so abounding with hillocks and steeps,
and pits and brooks as Salsbury. It seemed to be the sole
end of his labors to bewilder or fatigue his pursuer, to pierce
into the deepest thickets, to plunge into the darkest cavities,
to ascend the most difficult heights, and approach the slippery
and tremulous verge of the dizziest precipices.

I disdained to be outstripped in this career. All dangers
were overlooked, and all difficulties defied. I plunged into
obscurities, and clambered over obstacles, from which, in a
different state of mind, and with a different object of pursuit,
I should have recoiled with invincible timidity. When the
scene had passed, I could not review the perils I had undergone
without shuddering.

At length my conductor struck into a path which, compared
with the ruggedness of that which we had lately trodden,
was easy and smooth. This track led us to the skirt of
the wilderness, and at no long time we reached an open field,
when a dwelling appeared, at a small distance, which I
speedily recognized to be that belonging to Inglefield. I
now anticipated the fulfilment of my predictions. My conductor
directed his steps towards the barn, into which he
entered by a small door.

How were my doubts removed! This was no other than
Clithero Edny. There was nothing in his appearance incompatible
with this conclusion. He and his fellow servant
occupied an apartment in the barn as a lodging room. This
arduous purpose was accomplished, and I retired to the
shelter of a neighboring shed, not so much to repose myself
after the fatigues of my extraordinary journey, as to devise
farther expedients.

Nothing now remained but to take Clithero to task; to
repeat to him the observations of the two last nights; to
unfold to him my conjectures and suspicions; to convince
him of the rectitude of my intentions, and to extort from him
a disclosure of all the circumstances connected with the
death of Waldegrave, which it was in his power to communicate.

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

In order to obtain a conference, I resolved to invite him to
my uncle's, to perform a certain piece of work for me under
my own eyes. He would, of course, spend the night with
us, and in the evening I would take an opportunity of entering
into conversation with him.

A period of the deepest deliberation was necessary to
qualify myself for performing suitably my part in this projected
interview. I attended to the feelings that were suggested
in this new state of my knowledge. I found reason
to confide in my newly acquired equanimity. Remorse, said
I, is an ample and proper expiation for all offences. What
does vengeance desire but to inflict misery? If misery
come, its desires are accomplished. It is only the obdurate
and exulting criminal that is worthy of our indignation. It is
common for pity to succeed the bitterest suggestions of resentment.
If the vengeful mind be delighted with the spectacle
of woes of its own contriving, at least its canine hunger
is appeased, and thenceforth, its hands are inactive.

On the evening of the next day, I paid a visit to Inglefield.
I wished to impart to him the discoveries that I had made,
and to listen to his reflections on the subject. I likewise desired
to obtain all possible information from the family respecting
the conduct of Clithero.

My friend received me with his usual kindness. Thou
art no stranger to his character; thou knowest with what paternal
affection I have ever been regarded by this old man;
with what solicitude the wanderings of my reason and my
freaks of passion, have been noted and corrected by him.
Thou knowest his activity to save the life of thy brother,
and the hours that have been spent by him, in aiding my
conjectures as to the cause of his death, and inculcating the
lessons of penitence and duty.

The topics which could not but occur at such a meeting,
were quickly discussed, and I hastily proceeded to that
subject which was nearest my heart. I related the adventures
of the two preceding nights, and mentioned the inference
to which they irresistibly led.

He said that this inference coincided with suspicions he had
formed, since our last interview, in consequence of certain
communications from his housekeeper. It seems the character
of Clithero, had, from the first, exercised the inquisitiveness

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

of this old lady. She had carefully marked his musing and
melancholy deportment. She had tried innumerable expedients
for obtaining a knowledge of his past life, and particularly
of his motives for coming to America. These expedients,
however profound and addressful, had failed. He
took no pains to elude them. He contented himself with
turning a deaf ear to all indirect allusions and hints, and,
when more explicitly questioned, with simply declaring that
he had nothing to communicate worthy of her notice.

During the day he was a sober and diligent workman.
His evenings he spent in incommunicative silence. On
Sundays, he always rambled away, no one knew whither, and
without a companion. I have already observed that he and
his fellow servant occupied the same apartment in the barn.
This circumstance was not unattended to by Miss Inglefield.
The name of Clithero's companion was Ambrose. This
man was copiously interrogated by his mistress, and she
found him by no means so refractory as the other.

Ambrose, in his tedious and confused way, related that
soon after Clithero and he had become bed-fellows, the former
was considerably disturbed by restlessness and talking
in his sleep. His discourse was incoherent. It was generally
in the tone of expostulation, and appeared to be entreating
to be saved from some great injury. Such phrases as
these, “have pity;” “have mercy,” were frequently intermingled
with groans, and accompanied with weeping. Sometimes
he seemed to be holding conferences with some one,
who was making him considerable offers on condition of his
performing some dangerous service. What he said in his
own person, and in answer to his imaginary tempter, testified
the utmost reluctance.

Ambrose had no curiosity on the subject. As this interruption
prevented him at first from sleeping, it was his custom
to put an end to the dialogue, by awakening his companion,
who betrayed tokens of great alarm and dejection,
on discovering how he had been employed, he would solicitously
inquire what were the words that he had uttered; but
Ambrose's report was seldom satisfactory, because he had
attended to them but little, and because he grudged every
moment in which he was deprived of his accustomed
repose.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

Whether Clithero had ceased from this practice, or habit
had reconciled his companion to the sounds, they no longer
occasioned any interruption to his slumber.

No one appeared more shocked than he at the death of
Waldegrave. After this event his dejection suddenly increased.
This symptom was observed by the family, but
none but the housekeeper took the trouble to notice it to
him, or build conjectures on the incident. During nights,
however, Ambrose experienced a renewal of his ancient disturbances.
He remarked that Clithero, one night, had disappeared
from his side. Ambrose's range of reflection
was extremely narrow. Quickly falling asleep, and finding
his companion beside him when he awoke, he dismissed it
his mind.

On several ensuing nights he awakened in like manner,
and always found his companion's place empty. The repetition
of so strange an incident at length incited him to mention
it to Clithero. The latter was confounded at this intelligence.
He questioned Ambrose with great anxiety as to
the particulars of this event, but he could gain no satisfaction
from the stupid inattention of the other. From this
time there was a visible augmentation of his sadness. His
fits of taciturnity became more obstinate, and a deeper gloom
sat upon his brow.

There was one other circumstance, of particular importance,
mentioned by the housekeeper. One evening some
one on horseback, stopped at this gate. He rattled at the
gate, with an air of authority, in token of his desire that
some one would come from the house. Miss Inglefield was
employed in the kitchen, from a window of which she perceived
who it was that made the signal. Clithero happened,
at the same moment, to be employed near her. She, therefore,
desired him to go and see whom the stranger wanted. He
laid aside his work and went. The conference lasted above
five minutes. The length of it excited in her a faint degree
of surprise, inducing her to leave her employment, and
pay an unintermitted attention to the scene. There was
nothing, however, but its duration that rendered it remarkable.

Clithero at length entered, and the traveller proceeded.
The countenance of the former betrayed a degree of

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

perturbation which she had never witnessed before. The
muscles of his face were distorted and tremulous. He immediately
sat down to his work, but he seemed, for some
time, to have lost all power over his limbs. He struggled to
avoid the sight of the lady, and his gestures, irresolute, or
misdirected, betokened the deepest dismay. After some
time, he recovered, in some degree, his self-possession; but
while the object was viewed through a new medium, and the
change existed only in the imagination of the observer, a
change was certainly discovered.

These circumstances were related to me by Inglefield
and corroborated by his housekeeper. One consequence
inevitably flowed from them. The sleep-walker, he who
had led me through so devious a tract, was no other than
Clithero. There was, likewise, a strong relation between this
person and him who stopped at the gate. What was the
subject of dicourse between them? In answer to Miss Inglefield's
interrogatories, he merely said that the traveller inquired
whither the road led, which at a small distance forward,
struck out of the principal one. Considering the length of
the interview it was not likely that this was the only topic.

My determination to confer with him in private acquired
new force from these reflections. Inglefield assented to my
proposal. His own affairs would permit the absence of his
servant for one day. I saw no necessity for delay, and immediately
made my request to Clithero. I was fashioning
an implement, I told him, with respect to which I could not
wholly depend upon my own skill. I was acquainted with
the dexterity of his contrivances, and the neatness of his
workmanship. He readily consented to assist me on this
occasion. Next day he came. Contrary to my expectation,
he prepared to return home in the evening. I urged
him to spend the night with us; but no; it was equally
convenient, and more agreeable to him, to return.

I was not aware of this resolution. I might, indeed, have
foreseen, that, being conscious of his infirmity, he would
desire to avoid the scrutiny of strangers. I was painfully
disconcerted, but it occurred to me, that the best that could
be done, was to bear him company, and seize some opportunity,
during this interval, of effecting my purpose. I told
him, that since he would not remain, I cared not if, for the

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

sake of recreation, and of a much more momentous purpose,
I went along with him. He tacitly, and without
apparent reluctance, consented to my scheme, and accordingly,
we set off together. This was an awful crisis. The
time had now come, that was to dissipate my uncertainty.
By what means should I introduce a topic so momentous
and singular? I had been qualified by no experience for
rightly conducting myself on so critical an emergency. My
companion preserved a mournful and inviolable silence. He
afforded me no opening, by which I might reach the point
in view. His demeanor was sedate, while I was almost
disabled, by the confusion of my thoughts, to utter a word.

It was a dreadful charge that I was about to insinuate. I
was to accuse my companion of nothing less than murder.
I was to call upon him for an avowal of his guilt. I was
to state the grounds of my suspicions, and desire him to
confute, or confirm them. In doing this, I was principally
stimulated by an ungovernable curiosity; yet, if I intended
not the conferring of a benefit, I did not, at least, purpose
the infliction of evil. I persuaded myself, that I was able
to exclude from my bosom, all sanguinary or vengeful impulses;
and that, whatever should be the issue of this conversation,
my equanimity would be unsubdued.

I resolved various modes of introducing the topic, by
which my mind was engaged. I passed rapidly from one
to another. None of them were sufficiently free from objection,
to allow me to adopt it. My perplexity became,
every moment, more painful, and my ability to extricate
myself, less.

In this state of uncertainty, so much time elapsed, that
the Elm at length appeared in sight. This object had somewhat
of a mechanical influence upon me. I stopped short,
and seized the arm of my companion. Till this moment,
he appeared to have been engrossed by his own reflections,
and not to have heeded those emotions, which must have
been sufficiently conspicuous in my looks.

This action recalled him from his reverie. The first idea
that occurred to him, when he had noticed my behavior,
was, that I was assailed by some sudden indisposition.

What is the matter, said he, in a tone of anxiety; are
you not well?

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Yes, replied I, perfectly well; but stop a moment; I have
something to say to you.

To me? Answered he, with surprise.

Yes, said I, let us turn down this path, pointing at the
same time, to that along which I had followed him the preceding
night.

He now partook, in some degree, of my embarrassment.

Is there any thing particular? said he, in a doubting accent.
There he stopped.

Something, I answered, of the highest moment. Go
with me down this path. We shall be in less danger of
interruption.

He was irresolute and silent, but seeing me remove the
bars and pass through them, he followed me. Nothing
more was said till we entered the wood. I trusted to the
suggestions of the moment. I had now gone too far to recede,
and the necessity that pressed upon me, supplied me
with words. I continued.

This is a remarkable spot. You may wonder why I have
led you to it. I ought not to keep you in suspense. There
is a tale connected with it, which I am desirous of telling
you. For this purpose I have brought you hither. Listen
to me.

I then recapitulated the adventures of the two preceding
nights. I added nothing, nor retrenched any thing. He
listened in the deepest silence. From every incident, he
gathered new cause of alarm. Repeatedly he wiped his
face with his handkerchief, and sighed deeply. I took no
verbal notice of these symptoms. I deemed it incumbent
on me to repress nothing. When I came to the concluding
circumstance, by which his person was identified, he heard
me, without any new surprise. To this narrative, I subjoined
the inquiries that I had made at Inglefield's, and the result
of those inquiries. I then continued in these words.

You may ask why I subjected myself to all this trouble?
The mysteriousness of these transactions would have naturally
suggested curiosity in any one. A transient passenger
would probably have acted as I have done. But I had
motives peculiar to myself. Need I remind you of a late
disaster? That it happened beneath the shade of this tree?
Am I not justified in drawing certain inferences from your

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

behavior? What they are, I leave you to judge. Be it your
task, to confute, or confirm them. For this end I have conducted
you hither.

My suspicions are vehement. How can they be otherwise?
I call upon you to say whether they be just.

The spot where we stood was illuminated by the moon,
that had now risen, though all around was dark. Hence
his features and person were easily distinguished. His hands
hung at his side. His eyes were downcast, and he was
motionless as a statue. My last words seemed scarcely to
have made any impression on his sense. I had no need to
provide against the possible suggestions of revenge. I felt
nothing but the tenderness of compassion. I continued, for
some time, to observe him in silence, and could discover no
tokens of a change of mood. I could not forbear, at last,
to express my uneasiness at the fixedness of his features and
attitude.

Recollect yourself. I mean not to urge you too closely.
This topic is solemn, but it need not divest you of the fortitude
becoming a man.

The sound of my voice startled him. He broke from
me, looked up, and fixed his eyes upon me with an expression
of affright. He shuddered and recoiled as from a
spectre. I began to repent of my experiment. I could say
nothing suitable to this occasion. I was obliged to stand a
silent and powerless spectator, and to suffer this paroxysm to
subside of itself. When its violence appeared to be somewhat
abated, I resumed.

I can feel for you. I act not thus, in compliance with a
temper that delights in the misery of others. The explanation
that I have solicited is no less necessary for your sake than
for mine. You are no stranger to the light in which I viewed
this man. You have witnessed the grief which his fate
occasioned, and the efforts that I made to discover, and
drag to punishment his murderer. You heard the execrations
that I heaped upon him, and my vows of eternal revenge.
You expect that, having detected the offender, I
will hunt him to infamy and death. You are mistaken. I
consider the deed as sufficiently expiated.

I am no stranger to your gnawing cares. To the deep
and incurable despair that haunts you, to which your waking

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

thoughts are a prey, and from which sleep cannot secure
you. I know the enormity of your crime, but I know not
your inducements. Whatever they were, I see the consequences
with regard to yourself. I see proofs of that remorse
which must ever be attendant on guilt.

This is enough. Why should the effects of our misdeeds
be inexhaustible? Why should we be debarred from a
comforter? An opportunity of repairing our errors may, at
least, be demanded from the rulers of our destiny.

I once imagined, that he who killed Waldegrave inflicted
the greatest possible injury on me. That was an error,
which reflection has cured. Were futurity laid open to
my view, and events, with their consequences, unfolded; I
might see reason to embrace the assassin as my best friend.
Be comforted.

He was still incapable of speaking; but tears came to his
relief. Without attending to my remonstrances, he betrayed
a disposition to return. I had, hitherto, hoped for some
disclosure, but now feared that it was designed to be withheld.
He stopped not till we reached Inglefield's piazza.
He then spoke, for the first time, but in a hollow and tremulous
voice.

You demand of me a confession of crimes. You shall
have it. Some time you shall have it. When it will be, I
cannot tell. Something must be done, and shortly.

He hurried from me into the house, and after a pause, I
turned my steps homewards. My reflections, as I proceeded,
perpetually revolved round a single point. These were
scarcely more than a repetition, with slight variations, of a
single idea.

When I awoke in the morning, I hied, in fancy, to the
wilderness. I saw nothing but the figure of the wanderer
before me. I traced his footsteps anew, retold my narrative,
and pondered on his gestures and words. My condition
was not destitute of enjoyment. My stormy passions
had subsided into a calm, portentous and awful. My soul
was big with expectation. I seemed as if I were on the eve of
being ushered into a world, whose scenes were tremendous,
but sublime. The suggestions of sorrow and malice had,

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

for a time, taken their flight, and yielded place to a generous
sympathy, which filled my eyes with tears, but had more in it
of pleasure than of pain. That Clithero was instrumental to
the death of Waldegrave, that he could furnish the clue, explanatory
of every bloody and mysterious event, that had
hitherto occurred, there was no longer the possibility of
doubting. He, indeed, said I, is the murderer of excellence,
and yet it shall be my province to emulate a father's clemency,
and restore this unhappy man to purity, and to peace.

Day after day passed, without hearing any thing of Clithero.
I began to grow uneasy and impatient. I had gained
so much, and by means so unexpected, that I could more
easily endure uncertainty, with respect to what remained to
be known. But my patience had its limits. I should,
doubtless, have made use of new means to accelerate this
discovery, had not his timely appearance made them superfluous.

Sunday being at length arrived, I resolved to go to Inglefield's,
seek an interview with his servant, and urge him, by
new importunities, to confide to me the secret. On my way
thither, Clithero appeared in sight. His visage was pale
and wan, and his form emaciated and shrunk. I was astonished
at the alteration, which the lapse of a week had
made in his appearance. At a small distance I mistook him
for a stranger. As soon as I perceived who it was, I greeted
him with the utmost friendliness. My civilities made little
impression on him, and he hastened to inform me, that he
was coming to my uncle's, for the purpose of meeting and
talking with me. If I thought proper, we would go into the
wood together; and find some spot, where we might discourse
at our leisure, and be exempt from interruption.

You will easily conceive with what alacrity I accepted
his invitation. We turned from the road into the first path,
and proceeded in silence, till the wildness of the surrounding
scenery informed us, that we were in the heart of Norwalk.
We lighted on a recess, to which my companion appeared to
be familiar, and which had all the advantages of solitude, and
was suitable to rest. Here we stopped. Hitherto my companion
had displayed a certain degree of composure. Now
his countenance betokened a violent internal struggle. It

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

was a considerable time before he could command his speech.
When he had so far effected the conquest of his feelings, he
began.

CHAPTER IV.

You call upon me for a confession of my offences. What
a strange fortune is mine! That a human being, in the
present circumstances, should make this demand, and that I
should be driven, by an irresistible necessity to comply with
it! That here should terminate my calamitous series!
That my destiny should call upon me to lie down and die,
in a region so remote from the scene of my crime; at a distance,
so great, from all that witnessed and endured their
consequences!

You believe me to be an assassin. You require me to explain
the motives that induced me to murder the innocent.
While this is your belief, and this the scope of your expectations,
you may be sure of my compliance. I could resist
every demand but this.

For what purpose have I come hither? Is it to relate
my story? Shall I calmly sit here, and rehearse the incidents
of my life? Will my strength be adequate to this
rehearsal? Let me recollect the motives that governed me,
when I formed this design. Perhaps, a strenuousness may
be imparted by them, which, otherwise, I cannot hope to
obtain. For the sake of those, I consent to conjure up the
ghost of the past, and to begin a tale that, with a fortitude
like mine, I am not sure that I shall live to finish.

You are unacquainted with the man before you. The
inferences which you have drawn, with regard to my designs,
and my conduct, are a tissue of destructive errors. You,
like others, are blind to the most momentous consequences
of your own actions. You talk of imparting consolation.
You boast the beneficence of your intentions. You set yourself
to do me a benefit. What are the effects of your misguided
zeal, and random efforts? They have brought my life to a
miserable close. They have shrouded the last scene of it
in blood. They have put the seal to my perdition.

My misery has been greater than has fallen to the lot of

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

mortals. Yet it is but beginning. My present path, full as
it is of asperities, is better than that into which I must enter,
when this is abandoned. Perhaps, if my pilgrimage had been
longer, I might, at some future day, have lighted upon hope.
In consequence of your interference, I am forever debarred
from it. My existence is henceforward to be invariable.
The woes that are reserved for me, are incapable alike of
alleviation or intermission.

But I came not hither to recriminate. I came not hither
to accuse others, but myself. I know the retribution that is
appointed for guilt like mine. It is just. I may shudder at
the foresight of my punishment and shrink in the endurance
of it; but I shall be indebted for part of my torment to the
vigor of my understanding, which teaches me that my punishment
is just. Why should I procrastinate my doom and strive
to render my burthen more light. It is but just that it should
crush me. Its procrastination is impossible. The stroke is
already felt. Even now I drink of the cup of retribution.
A change of being cannot aggravate my wo. Till consciousness
itself be extinct, the worm that gnaws me will
never perish.

Fain would I be relieved from this task. Gladly would I
bury in oblivion the transactions of my life; but no. My
fate is uniform. The dæmon that controled me at first is
still in the fruition of power. I am entangled in his fold,
and every effort that I make to escape only involves me in
deeper ruin. I need not conceal, for all the consequences
of disclosure are already experienced. I cannot endure a
groundless imputation, though to free me from it, I must
create and justify imputations still more atrocious. My
story may at least be brief. If the agonies of remembrance
must be awakened afresh, let me do all that in me lies
to shorten them.

I was born in the county of Armagh. My parents were
of the better sort of peasants, and were able to provide me
with the rudiments of knowledge. I should doubtless have
trodden in their footsteps, and have spent my life in
the cultivation of their scanty fields, if an event had not
happened, which, for a long time, I regarded as the most
fortunate of my life; but which I now regard as the

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

scheme of some infernal agent, and as the primary source of
all my calamities.

My father's farm was a portion of the demesne of one
who resided wholly in the metropolis, and consigned the
management of his estates to his stewards and retainers.
This person married a lady, who brought him great accession
of fortune. Her wealth was her only recommendation
in the eyes of her husband, whose understanding was
depraved by the prejudices of luxury and rank, but was the
least of her attractions in the estimate of reasonable beings.

They passed some years together. If their union were
not a source of misery to the lady, she was indebted for her
tranquillity to the force of her mind. She was, indeed,
governed, in every action of her life, by the precepts of duty,
while her husband listened to no calls but those of pernicious
dissipation. He was immersed in all the vices that
grow out of opulence and a mistaken education.

Happily for his wife his career was short. He was enraged
at the infidelity of his mistress, to purchase whose
attachment, he had lavished two thirds of his fortune. He
called the paramour, by whom he had been supplanted, to
the field. The contest was obstinate, and terminated in the
death of the challenger.

This event freed the lady from many distressful and
humiliating obligations. She determined to profit by her
newly acquired independence, to live thenceforward conformable
to her notions of right, to preserve and improve,
by schemes of economy, the remains of her fortune, and to
employ it in the diffusion of good. Her plans made it necessary
to visit her estates in the distant provinces.

During her abode in the manor of which my father was
a vassal, she visited his cottage. I was at that time a child.
She was pleased with my vivacity and promptitude, and
determined to take me under her own protection. My parents
joyfully acceded to her proposal, and I returned with
her to the capital.

She had an only son of my own age. Her design, in
relation to me, was, that I should be educated with her child,
and that an affection, in this way, might be excited in me
towards my young master, which might render me, when

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

we should attain to manhood, one of his most faithful and
intelligent dependants. I enjoyed, equally with him, all the
essential benefits of education. There were certain accomplishments,
from which I was excluded, from the belief that
they were unsuitable to my rank and station. I was permitted
to acquire others, which, had she been actuated by
true discernment, she would, perhaps, have discovered to be
far more incompatible with a servile station. In proportion
as my views were refined and enlarged by history and
science, I was likely to contract a thirst of independence,
and an impatience of subjection and poverty.

When the period of childhood and youth was past, it was
thought proper to send her son, to improve his knowledge
and manners, by a residence on the continent. This young
man was endowed with splendid abilities. His errors were
the growth of his condition. All the expedients that maternal
solicitude and wisdom could suggest, were employed
to render him a useful citizen. Perhaps this wisdom was
attested by the large share of excellence which he really
possessed; and, that his character was not unblemished,
proved only, that no exertions could preserve him from the
vices that are inherent in wealth and rank, and which flow
from the spectacle of universal depravity.

As to me, it would be folly to deny, that I had benefited
by my opportunities of improvement. I fulfilled the expectation
of my mistress, in one respect. I was deeply imbued
with affection for her son, and reverence for herself. Perhaps
the force of education was evinced in those particulars,
without reflecting any credit on the directors of it. Those
might merit the name of defects, which were regarded by
them as accomplishments. My unfavorable qualities, like
those of my master, were imputed to my condition, though,
perhaps, the difference was advantageous to me, since the
vices of servitude are less hateful than those of tyranny.

It was resolved that I should accompany my master in his
travels, in quality of favorite domestic. My principles, whatever
might be their rectitude, were harmonious and flexible.
I had devoted my life to the service of my patron. I had
formed conceptions of what was really conducive to his
interest, and was not to be misled by specious appearances.
If my affection had not stimulated my diligence, I

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

should have found sufficient motives in the behavior of his
mother. She condescended to express her reliance on my
integrity and judgment. She was not ashamed to manifest,
at parting, the tenderness of a mother, and to acknowledge
that all her tears were not shed on her son's account. I
had my part in the regrets that called them forth.

During our absence, I was my master's constant attendant.
I corresponded with his mother, and made the conduct of
her son the principal theme of my letters. I deemed it my
privilege, as well as duty, to sit in judgment on his actions,
to form my opinions without regard to selfish considerations,
and to avow them whenever the avowal tended to benefit.
Every letter which I wrote, particularly those in which his
behavior was freely criticised, I allowed him to peruse. I
would, on no account, connive at, or participate in the slightest
irregularity. I knew the duty of my station, and assumed
no other control than that which resulted from the
avoiding of deceit, and the open expression of my sentiments.
The youth was of a noble spirit, but his firmness
was wavering. He yielded to temptations which a censor
less rigorous than I, would have regarded as venial, or,
perhaps, laudable. My duty required me to set before
him the consequences of his actions, and to give impartial
and timely information to his mother.

He could not brook a monitor. The more he needed
reproof, the less supportable it became. My company became
every day less agreeable, till at length, there appeared
a necessity of parting. A separation took place, but not as
enemies. I never lost his respect. In his representations
to his mother, he was just to my character and services.
My dismission was not allowed to injure my fortune, and his
mother considered this event merely as a new proof of the
inflexible consistency of my principles.

On this change in my situation, she proposed to me to
become a member of her own family. No proposal could
be more acceptable. I was fully acquainted with the character
of this lady, and had nothing to fear from injustice and
caprice. I did not regard her with filial familiarity, but my
attachment and reverence would have done honor to that
relation. I performed for her the functions of a steward.
Her estates in the city were put under my direction. She

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

placed boundless confidence in my discretion and integrity,
and consigned to me the payment, and in some degree, the
selection and government of her servants. My station was
a servile one, yet most of the evils of servitude were unknown
to me. My personal ease and independence were
less infringed than that of those who are accounted the
freest members of society. I derived a sort of authority
and dignity from the receipt and disbursement of money.
The tenants and debtors of the lady were, in some respects,
mine. It was, for the most part, on my justice and lenity
that they depended for their treatment. My lady's household
establishment was large and opulent. Her servants
were my inferiors and menials. My leisure was considerable,
and my emoluments large enough to supply me with
every valuable instrument of improvement or pleasure.

These were reasons why I should be contented with my
lot. These circumstances alone would have rendered it
more eligible than any other, but it had additional, and
far more powerful recommendations, arising from the character
of Mrs. Lorimer, and from the relation in which she
allowed me to stand to her.

How shall I enter upon this theme? How shall I expatiate
upon excellencies, which it was my fate to view in their
genuine colors, to adore with an immeasurable and inextinguishable
ardor, and which, nevertheless, it was my hateful
task to blast and destroy? Yet I will not be spared. I
shall find in the rehearsal, new incitements to sorrow. I
deserve to be supreme in misery, and will not be denied the
full measure of a bitter retribution.

No one was better qualified to judge of her excellencies.
A casual spectator might admire her beauty, and the dignity
of her demeanor. From the contemplation of those, he
might gather motives for loving or revering her. Age
was far from having withered her complexion, or destroyed
the evenness of her skin; but no time could rob her of the
sweetness and intelligence which animated her features. Her
habitual beneficence was bespoken in every look. Always
in search of occasions for doing good, always meditating
scenes of happiness, of which she was the author, or of distress,
for which she was preparing relief, the most torpid
insensibility was, for a time, subdued, and the most depraved

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

smitten by charms, of which, in another person, they would
not perhaps have been sensible.

A casual visitant might enjoy her conversation, might applaud
the rectitude of her sentiments, the richness of her
elocution, and her skill in all the offices of politeness. But
it was only for him, who dwelt constantly under the same
roof, to mark the inviolable consistency of her actions and
opinions, the ceaseless flow of her candor, her cheerfulness,
and her benevolence. It was only for one who witnessed
her behavior at all hours, in sickness and in health, her
management of that great instrument of evil and good,
money, her treatment of her son, her menials, and her kindred,
rightly to estimate her merits.

The intercourse between us was frequent, but of a peculiar
kind. My office in her family required me often to see
her, to submit schemes to her consideration, and receive her
directions. At these times she treated me in a manner,
in some degree, adapted to the difference of rank, and the
inferiority of my station, and yet widely dissimilar from that,
which a different person would have adopted, in the same
circumstances. The treatment was not that of an equal and
a friend, but still more remote was it from that of a mistress.
It was merely characterized by affability and condescension,
but as such it had no limits.

She made no scruple to ask my counsel in every pecuniary
affair, to listen to my arguments, and decide conformably
to what, after sufficient canvassings and discussions,
should appear to be right. When the direct occasions of
our interview were dismissed, I did not of course withdraw.
To detain or dismiss me was indeed at her option, but, if no
engagement interfered, she would enter into general conversation.
There was none who could with more safety to herself
have made the world her confessor; but the state of society in
which she lived, imposed certain limitations on her candor.
In her intercourse with me there were fewer restraints than
on any other occasion. My situation had made me more intimately
acquainted with domestic transactions, with her views
respecting her son, and with the terms on which she thought
proper to stand with those whom old acquaintance or kindred
gave some title to her good offices. In addition to all
those motives to a candid treatment of me, there were others

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

which owed their efficacy to her maternal regard for me,
and to the artless and unsuspecting generosity of her character.

Her hours were distributed with the utmost regularity,
and appropriated to the best purposes. She selected her
society without regard to any qualities but probity and
talents. Her associates were numerous, and her evening
conversations embellished with all that could charm the
senses or instruct the understanding. This was a chosen
field for the display of her magnificence, but her grandeur
was unostentatious, and her gravity unmingled with haughtiness.
From these my station excluded me, but I was compensated
by the freedom of her communications in the intervals.
She found pleasure in detailing to me the incidents
that passed on those occasions, in rehearsing conversations
and depicting characters. There was an uncommon portion
of dramatic merit in her recitals, besides valuable and curious
information. One uniform effect was produced in me by this
behaviour. Each day, I thought it impossible for my attachment
to receive any new accessions, yet the morrow was
sure to produce some new emotion of respect or of gratitude,
and to set the unrivalled accomplishments of this lady in a
new and more favorable point of view. I contemplated no
change in my condition. The necessity of change, whatever
were the alternative, would have been a subject of piercing
regret. I deemed my life a cheap sacrifice in her
cause. No time would suffice to discharge the debt of
gratitude that was due to her. Yet it was continually accumulating.
If an anxious thought ever invaded my bosom, it
arose from this source.

It was no difficult task faithfully to execute the functions
assigned to me. No merit could accrue to me from this
source. I was exposed to no temptation. I had passed the
feverish period of youth. No contagious example had contaminated
my principles. I had resisted the allurements of
sensuality and dissipation incident to my age. My dwelling
was in pomp and splendor. I had amassed sufficient to
secure me, in case of unforeseen accidents, in the enjoyment
of competence. My mental resources were not despicable,
and the external means of intellectual gratification
were boundless. I enjoyed an unsullied reputation. My

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

character was well known in that sphere which my lady
occupied, not only by means of her favorable report, but in
numberless ways in which it was my fortune to perform
personal services to others.

CHAPTER V.

Mrs. Lorimer had a twin brother. Nature had impressed
the same image upon them, and had modelled them
after the same pattern. The resemblance between them
was exact to a degree almost incredible. In infancy and
childhood they were perpetually liable to be mistaken for
each other. As they grew up, nothing, to a superficial
examination, appeared to distinguish them, but the sexual
characteristics. A sagacious observer would, doubtless,
have noted the most essential differences. In all those modifications
of the features which are produced by habits and
sentiments, no two persons were less alike. Nature seemed
to have intended them as examples of the futility of those
theories, which ascribe every thing to conformation and
instinct, and nothing to external circumstances; in what
different modes the same materials may be fashioned, and to
what different purposes the same materials may be applied.
Perhaps the rudiments of their intellectual character as well
as of their form, were the same; but the powers, that in one
case were exerted in the cause of virtue, were, in the other,
misapplied to sordid and flagitious purposes.

Arthur Wiatte, that was his name, had ever been the
object of his sister's affection. As long as he existed she
never ceased to labor in the promotion of his happiness.
All her kindness was repaid by a stern and inexorable
hatred. This man was an exception to all the rules which
govern us in our judgments of human nature. He exceeded
in depravity all that has been imputed to the arch
foe of mankind. His wickedness was without any of those
remorseful intermissions from which it has been supposed
that the deepest guilt is not entirely exempt. He seemed
to relish no food but pure unadulterated evil. He rejoiced
in proportion to the depth of that distress of which he was
the author.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

His sister, by being placed most within the reach of his
enmity, experienced its worst effects. She was the subject
on which, by being acquainted with the means of influencing
her happiness, he could try his malignant experiments
with most hope of success. Her parents being high in rank
and wealth, the marriage of their daughter was, of course,
an object of anxious attention. There is no event on which
our felicity and usefulness more materially depends, and
with regard to which, therefore, the freedom of choice and
the exercise of our own understanding ought to be less
infringed, but this maxim is commonly disregarded in proportion
to the elevation of our rank and extent of our
property.

The lady made her own election, but she was one of
those who acted on a comprehensive plan, and would not
admit her private inclination to dictate her decision. The
happiness of others, though founded on mistaken views, she
did not consider as unworthy of her regard. The choice
was such as was not likely to obtain the parental sanction, to
whom the moral qualities of their son in law, though not
absolutely weightless in the balance, were greatly inferior to
the considerations of wealth and dignity.

The brother set no value on any thing but the means of
luxury and power. He was astonished at that perverseness
which entertained a different conception of happiness from
himself. Love and friendship he considered as groundless
and chimerical, and believed that those delusions, would, in
people of sense, be rectified by experience; but he knew
the obstinacy of his sister's attachment to these phantoms,
and that to bereave her of the good they promised, was the
most effectual means of rendering her miserable. For this
end he set himself to thwart her wishes. In the imbecility
and false indulgence of his parents he found his most powerful
auxiliaries. He prevailed upon them to forbid that
union, which wanted nothing but their concurrence, and their
consent to endow her with a small portion of their patrimony
to render completely eligible. The cause was that of
her happiness and the happiness of him on whom she had
bestowed her heart. It behoved her, therefore, to call forth
all her energies in defence of it, to weaken her brother's
influence on the minds of her parents, or to win him to be

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

her advocate. When I reflect upon her mental powers, and the
advantages which should seem to flow from the circumstance
of pleading in the character of daughter and sister, I can
scarcely believe that her attempts miscarried. I should
have imagined that all obstacles would yield before her, and
particularly in a case like this, in which she must have summoned
all her forces, and never have believed that she had
struggled sufficiently.

Certain it is that her lot was fixed. She was not only
denied the husband of her choice, but another was imposed
upon her, whose recommendations were irresistible in every
one's apprehension but her own. The discarded lover was
treated with every sort of contumely. Deceit and violence
were employed by her brother to bring his honor, his liberty,
and even his life into hazard. All these iniquities produced
no inconsiderable effect on the mind of the lady. The
machinations to which her love was exposed, would have
exasperated him into madness, had not her most strenuous
exertions been directed to appease him.

She prevailed on him at length to abandon his country,
though she thereby merely turned her brother's depravity
into a new channel. Her parents died without consciousness
of the evils they inflicted, but they experienced a bitter
retribution in the conduct of their son. He was the darling
and stay of an ancient and illustrious house, but his actions
reflected nothing but disgrace upon his ancestry, and threatened
to bring the honors of their line to a period in his
person. At their death the bulk of their patrimony devolved
upon him. This he speedily consumed in gaming
and riot. From splendid, he descended to meaner vices.
The efforts of his sister to recall him to virtue were unintermitted
and fruitless. Her affection for him he converted
into a means of prolonging his selfish gratifications. She
decided for the best. It was no argument of weakness that
she was so frequently deceived. If she had judged truly of
her brother, she would have judged not only without example,
but in opposition to the general experience of mankind.
But she was not to be forever deceived. Her tenderness
was subservient to justice. And when his vices
had led him from the gaming table to the highway, when

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

seized at length by the ministers of law, when convicted and
sentenced to transportation, her intercession was solicited,
when all the world knew that pardon would readily be
granted to a supplicant of her rank, fortune, and character,
when the criminal himself, his kindred, his friends, and even
indifferent persons implored her interference, her justice was
inflexible. She knew full well the incurableness of his
depravity; that banishment was the mildest destiny that
would befall him; that estrangement from ancient haunts
and associates was the condition from which his true friends
had least to fear. Finding entreaties unavailing, the wretch
delivered himself to the suggestions of his malice, and
he vowed to be bloodily revenged on her inflexibility. The
sentence was executed. That character must indeed be
monstrous from which the execution of such threats was to
be dreaded. The event sufficiently showed that our fears
on this head were well grounded. This event, however,
was at a great distance. It was reported that the felons,
of whom he was one, mutinied on board the ship in which
they had been embarked. In the affray that succeeded, it
was said that he was killed.

Among the nefarious deeds which he perpetrated, was to
be numbered, the seduction of a young lady, whose heart
was broken by the detection of his perfidy. The fruit of
this unhappy union was a daughter. Her mother died
shortly after her birth. Her father was careless of her
destiny. She was consigned to the care of an hireling,
who, happily for the innocent victim, performed the maternal
offices for her own sake, and did not allow the want of
a stipulated recompense to render her cruel or neglectful.

This orphan was sought out by the benevolence of Mrs.
Lorimer and placed under her own protection. She received
from her the treatment of a mother. The ties of
kindred, corroborated by habit, was not the only thing that
united them. That resemblance to herself, which had
been so deplorably defective in her brother, was completely
realized in his offspring. Nature seemed to have precluded
every difference between them but that of age. This darling
object excited in her bosom more than maternal sympathies.
Her soul clung to the happiness of her Clarice, with
more ardor than to that of her own son. The latter was

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

not only less worthy of affection, but their separation necessarily
diminished their mutual confidence.

It was natural for her to look forward to the future destiny
of Clarice. On these occasions she could not help
contemplating the possibility of a union between her son
and neice. Considerable advantages belonged to this
scheme, yet it was the subject of hope rather than the scope
of a project. The contingences were numerous and delicate
on which the ultimate desirableness of this union
depended. She was far from certain that her son would
be worthy of this benefit, or that, if he were worthy, his
propensities would not select for themselves a different
object. It was equally dubious whether the young lady
would not think proper otherwise to dispose of her affections.
These uncertanties could be dissipated only by
time. Meanwhile she was chiefly solicitous to render
them virtuous and wise.

As they advanced in years, the hopes that she had formed
were annihilated. The youth was not exempt from egregious
errors. In addition to this, it was manifest that the
young people were disposed to regard each other in no
other light than that of brother and sister. I was not unapprised
of her views. I saw that their union was impossible.
I was near enough to judge of the character of
Clarice. My youth and intellectual constitution made me
peculiarly susceptible to female charms. I was her playfellow
in childhood, and her associate in studies and
amusements at a muturer age. This situation might have
been suspected of a dangerous tendency. This tendency,
however, was obviated by motives of which I was, for a
long time, scarcely conscious.

I was habituated to consider the distinctions of rank as
indelible. The obstructions that existed, to any wish that
I might form, were like those of time and space, and as, in
their own nature, insuperable.

Such was the state of things previous to our setting out
upon our travels. Clarice was indirectly included in our
correspondence. My letters were open to her inspection,
and I was sometimes honored with a few complimentary
lines under her own hand. On returning to my ancient
abode, I was once more exposed to those sinister influences

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

which absence had at least suspended. Various suitors had,
meanwhile, been rejected. Their character, for the most
part, had been such as to account for her refusal, without
resorting to the supposition of a lurking or unavowed attachment.

On our meeting she greeted me in a respectful but dignified
manner. Observers could discover in it nothing not corresponding
to that difference of fortune which subsisted between
us. If her joy, on that occasion, had in it some portion of
tenderness, the softness of her temper, and the peculiar circumstances
in which we had been placed, being considered,
the most rigid censor could find no occasion for blame or
suspicion.

A year passed away, but not without my attention being
solicited by something new and inexplicable in my own sensations.
At first I was not aware of their true cause; but
the gradual progress of my feelings left me not long in doubt
as to their origin. I was alarmed at the discovery, but my
courage did not suddenly desert me. My hopes seemed to
be extinguished the moment that I distinctly perceived the
point to which they led. My mind had undergone a change.
The ideas with which it was fraught were varied. The
sight, or recollection of Clarice, was sure to occasion my
mind to advert to the recent discovery, and to revolve the
considerations naturally connected with it. Some latent
glows and secret trepidations were likewise experienced,
when, by some accident, our meetings were abrupt or our
interviews unwitnessed; yet my usual tranquillity was not as
yet sensibly diminished. I could bear to think of her marriage
with another without painful emotions, and was anxious only
that her choice should be judicious and fortunate.

My thoughts could not long continue in this state. They
gradually became more ardent and museful. The image of
Clarice occurred with unseasonable frequency. Its charms
were enhanced by some nameless and indefinable additions.
When it met me in the way I was irresistibly disposed to
stop and survey it with particular attention. The pathetic
cast of her features, the deep glow of her cheek, and some
catch of melting music, she had lately breathed, stole incessantly
upon my fancy. On recovering from my thoughtful
moods, I sometimes found my cheeks wet with tears, that

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

had fallen unperceived, and my bosom heaved with involuntary
sighs.

These images did not content themselves with invading
my wakeful hours; but, likewise, encroached upon my sleep.
I could no longer resign myself to slumber with the same
ease as before. When I slept, my visions were of the same
impassioned tenor.

There was no difficulty in judging rightly of my situation.
I knew what it was that duty exacted from me. To remain in
my present situation was a chimerical project. That time and
reflection would suffice to restore me to myself was a notion
equally fallacious. Yet I felt an insupportable reluctance to
change it. This reluctance was owing, not wholly or chiefly
to my growing passion, but to the attachment which bound
me to the service of my lady. All my contemplations had
hitherto been modelled on the belief of my remaining in my
present situation during my life. My mildest anticipations
had never fashioned an event like this. Any misfortune was
light in comparison with that which tore me from her presence
and service. But should I ultimately resolve to separate,
how should I communicate my purpose. The pain of parting
would scarcely be less on her side than on mine. Could I
consent to be the author of disquietude to her? I had consecrated
all my faculties to her service. This was the
recompense which it was in my power to make for the
benefits that I had received. Would not this procedure
bear the appearance of the basest ingratitude? The
shadow of an imputation like this was more excruciating
than the rack.

What motive could I assign for my conduct? The truth
must not be told. This would be equivalent to supplicating
for a new benefit. It would more become me to lessen than
increase my obligations. Among all my imaginations on
this subject, the possibility of a mutual passion never occurred
to me. I could not be blind to the essential distinctions
that subsist among men. I could expatiate, like others,
on the futility of ribbons and titles, and on the dignity that
was annexed to skill and virtue; but these, for the most
part, were the incoherences of speculation, and in no degree
influenced the stream of my actions, and practical

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

sentiments. The barrier that existed in the present case, I
deemed insurmountable. This was not even the subject of
doubt. In disclosing the truth, I should be conceived to be
soliciting my lady's mercy and intercession; but this would
be the madness of presumption. Let me impress her with
any other opinion than that I go in search of the happiness
that I have lost under her roof. Let me save her generous
heart from the pangs which this persuasion would infallibly
produce.

I could form no stable resolutions. I seemed unalterably
convinced of the necessity of separation, and yet could not
execute my design. When I had wrought up my mind to
the intention of explaining myself on the next interview,
when the next interview took place my tongue was powerless.
I admitted any excuse for postponing my design, and
gladly admitted any topic, however foreign to my purpose.

It must not be imagined that my health sustained no injury
from this conflict of my passions. My patroness perceived
this alteration. She inquired with the most affectionate solicitude
into the cause. It could not be explained. I could
safely make light of it, and represented it as something which
would probably disappear of itself, as it originated without
any adequate cause. She was obliged to acquiesce in my
imperfect account.

Day after day passed in this state of fluctuation. I was
conscious of the dangers of delay, and that procrastination,
without rendering the task less necessary, augmented its
difficulties. At length, summoning my resolution, I demanded
an audience. She received me with her usual
affability. Common topics were started; but she saw the
confusion and trepidation of my thoughts, and quickly relinquished
them. She then noticed to me what she had observed,
and mentioned the anxiety which these appearances
had given her. She reminded me of the maternal regard
which she had always manifested towards me, and appealed
to my own heart whether any thing could be said in vindication
of that reserve with which I had lately treated her, and
urged me, as I valued her good opinion, to explain the cause
of a dejection that was too visible.

To all this I could make but one answer. Think me not,
Madam, perverse or ungrateful. I came just now to apprise

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

you of a resolution that I had formed. I cannot explain
the motives that induce me. In this case, to lie to you
would be unpardonable, and since I cannot assign my true
motives, I will not mislead you by false representations. I
came to inform you of my intention to leave your service,
and to retire with the fruits of your bounty, to my native
village, where I shall spend my life, I hope, in peace.

Her surprise at this declaration was beyond measure.
She could not believe her ears. She had not heard me
rightly. She compelled me to repeat it. Still I was jesting.
I could not possibly mean what my words imported.

I assured her, in terms still more explicit, that my resolution
was taken and was unalterable, and again entreated her
to spare me the task of assigning my motives.

This was a strange determination. What could be the
grounds of this new scheme? What could be the necessity
of hiding them from her? This mystery was not to be endured.
She could by no means away with it. She thought
it hard that I should abandon her at this time, when she
stood in particular need of my assistance and advice. She
would refuse nothing to make my situation eligible. I had
only to point out where she was deficient in her treatment of
me, and she would endeavor to supply it. She was willing
to augment my emoluments in any degree that I desired.
She could not think of parting with me; but, at any rate,
she must be informed of my motives.

It is a hard task, answered I, that I have imposed upon
myself. I foresaw its difficulties, and this foresight has
hitherto prevented me from undertaking it; but the necessity
by which I am impelled, will no longer be withstood. I am
determined to go; but to say why, is impossible. I hope I
shall not bring upon myself the imputation of ingratitude;
but this imputation, more intolerable than any other, must
be borne, if it cannot be avoided but by this disclosure.

Keep your motives to yourself, said she. I have too
good an opinion of you to suppose that you would practise
concealment without good reason. I merely desire you to
remain where you are. Since you will not tell me why you
take up this new scheme, I can only say that it is impossible
there should be any advantage in this scheme. I will not

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

hear of it I tell you. Therefore, submit to my decree with
a good grace.

Notwithstanding this prohibition I persisted in declaring
that my determination was fixed, and that the motives that
governed me would allow of no alternative.

So, you will go, will you, whether I will or no? I have
no power to detain you? You will regard nothing that I
can say?

Believe me, madam, no resolution ever was formed after
a more vehement struggle. If my motives were known,
you would not only cease to oppose, but would hasten my
departure. Honor me so far with your good opinion, as
to believe that, in saying this, I say nothing but the truth,
and render my duty less burthensome by cheerfully acquiescing
in its dictates.

I would, replied my lady, I could find somebody that
has more power over you than I have. Whom shall I call
in to aid me in this arduous task?

Nay, dear madam, if I can resist your entreaties, surely
no other can hope to succeed.

I am not sure of that, said my friend, archly; there is
one person in the world whose supplications, I greatly suspect,
you would not withstand.

Whom do you mean? said I, in some trepidation.

You will know presently. Unless I can prevail upon you,
I shall be obliged to call for assistance.

Spare me the pain of repeating that no power on earth
can change my resolution.

That 's a fib, she rejoined, with increased archness. You
know it is. If a certain person entreat you to stay, you will
easily comply. I see I cannot hope to prevail by my own
strength. That is a mortifying consideration, but we must
not part, that is a point settled. If nothing else will do, I
must go and fetch my advocate. Stay here a moment.

I had scarcely time to breathe, before she returned, leading
in Clarice. I did not yet comprehend the meaning of
this ceremony. The lady was overwhelmed with sweet
confusion. Averted eyes and reluctant steps, might have
explained to me the purpose of this meeting, if I had believed
that purpose to be possible. I felt the necessity of

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

new fortitude, and struggled to recollect the motives that had
hitherto sustained me.

There, said my patroness, I have been endeavoring to
persuade this young man to live with us a little longer. He
is determined, it seems, to change his abode. He will not
tell why, and I do not care to know, unless I could shew
his reasons to be groundless. I have merely remonstrated
with him on the folly of his scheme, but he has proved
refractory to all I can say. Perhaps your efforts may meet
with better success.

Clarice said not a word. My own embarrassment equally
disabled me from speaking. Regarding us both, for some
time, with a benign aspect, Mrs. Lorimer resumed, taking
a hand of each and joining them together.

I very well know what it was that suggested this scheme.
It is strange that you should suppose me so careless an observer
as not to note, or not to understand your situation.
I am as well acquainted with what is passing in your heart
as you yourself are, but why are you so anxious to conceal
it. You know less of the adventurousness of love than I
should have suspected. But I will not trifle with your
feelings.

You, Clithero, know the wishes that I once cherished. I
had hoped that my son would have found, in this darling
child, an object worthy of his choice, and that my girl would
have preferred him to all others. But I have long since
discovered that this could not be. They are nowise suited
to each other. There is one thing in the next place desirable,
and now my wishes are accomplished. I see that you
love each other, and never, in my opinion, was a passion
more rational and just. I should think myself the worst of
beings if I did not contribute all in my power to your happiness.
There is not the shadow of objection to your union.
I know your scruples, Clithero, and am sorry to see that
you harbor them for a moment. Nothing is more unworthy
of your good sense.

I found out this girl long ago. Take my word for it,
young man, she does not fall short of you in the purity and
tenderness of her attachment. What need is there of
tedious preliminaries. I will leave you together, and hope
you will not be long in coming to a mutual understanding.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

Your union cannot be completed too soon for my wishes.
Clarice is my only and darling daughter. As to you, Clithero,
expect henceforth that treatment from me, not only
to which your own merit entitles you, but which is due to
the husband of my daughter.—With these words she retired,
and left us together.

Great God! deliver me from the torments of this remembrance.
That a being by whom I was snatched from
penury and brutal ignorance, exalted to some rank in the
intelligent creation, reared to affluence and honor, and
thus, at last, spontaneously endowed with all that remained
to complete the sum of my felicity, that a being like this—
but such thoughts must not yet be—I must shut them out,
or I shall never arrive at the end of my tale. My efforts
have been thus far successful. I have hitherto been able
to deliver a coherent narrative. Let the last words that I
shall speak afford some glimmering of my better days.
Let me execute without faltering the only task that remains
for me.

CHAPTER VI.

How propitious, how incredible was this event! I could
scarcely confide in the testimony of my senses. Was it
true that Clarice was before me, that she was prepared to
countenance my presumption, that she had slighted obstacles
which I had deemed insurmountable, that I was fondly beloved
by her, and should shortly be admitted to the possession
of so inestimable a good? I will not repeat the terms
in which I poured forth, at her feet, the raptures of my gratitude.
My impetuosity soon extorted from Clarice, a confirmation
of her mother's declaration. An unrestrained
intercourse was thenceforth established between us. Dejection
and languor gave place, in my bosom, to the irradiations
of joy and hope. My flowing fortunes seemed to have
attained their utmost and immutable height.

Alas! They were destined to ebb with unspeakably
greater rapidity, and to leave me, in a moment, stranded
and wrecked.

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

Our nuptials would have been solemnized without delay,
had not a melancholy duty interfered. Clarice had a
friend in a distant part of the kingdom. Her health had
long been the prey of a consumption. She was now evidently
tending to dissolution. In this extremity she entreated
her friend to afford her the consolation of her presence.
The only wish that remained was to die in her arms.

This request could not but be willingly complied with.
It became me patiently to endure the delay that would
thence arise to the completion of my wishes. Considering
the urgency and mournfulness of the occasion, it was impossible
for me to murmur, and the affectionate Clarice would
suffer nothing to interfere with the duty which she owed
to her dying friend. I accompanied her on this journey,
remained with her a few days, and then parted from her
to return to the metropolis. It was not imagined that it would
be necessary to prolong her absence beyond a month.
When I bade her farewell, and informed her on what day
I proposed to return for her, I felt no decay of my satisfaction.
My thoughts were bright and full of exultation.
Why was not some intimation afforded me of the snares
that lay in my path? In the train laid for my destruction,
the agent had so skilfully contrived that my security was not
molested by the faintest omen.

I hasten to the crisis of my tale. I am almost dubious
of my strength. The nearer I approach to it, the stronger
is my aversion. My courage, instead of gathering force
as I proceed, decays. I am willing to dwell still longer on
preliminary circumstances. There are other incidents without
which my story would be lame. I retail them because
they afford me a kind of respite from horrors, at the thought
of which every joint in my frame trembles. They must be
endured, but that infirmity may be forgiven, which makes
me inclined to procrastinate my suffering.

I mentioned the lover whom my patroness was compelled,
by the machinations of her brother, to discard. More
than twenty years had passed since their separation. His
birth was mean and he was without fortune. His profession
was that of a surgeon. My lady not only prevailed
upon him to abandon his country, but enabled him to do
this by supplying his necessities from her own purse. His

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

excellent understanding was, for a time, obscured by passion;
but it was not difficult for my lady ultimately to obtain
his concurrence to all her schemes. He saw and adored
the rectitude of her motives, did not disdain to accept her
gifts, and projected means for maintaining an epistolary
intercourse during their separation.

Her interest procured him a post in the service of the
East-India company. She was, from time to time, informed
of his motions. A war broke out between the Company
and some of the native powers. He was present at
a great battle in which the English were defeated. She
could trace him by his letters and by other circumstances
thus far, but here the thread was discontinued, and no
means which she employed could procure any tidings of
him. Whether he was captive, or dead, continued, for
several years, to be merely matter of conjecture.

On my return to Dublin, I found my patroness engaged
in conversation with a stranger. She introduced us to each
other in a manner that indicated the respect which she
entertained for us both. I surveyed and listened to him
with considerable attention. His aspect was noble and
ingenuous, but his sun-burnt and rugged features bespoke a
various and boisterous pilgrimage. The furrows of his
brow were the products of vicissitude and hardship, rather
than of age. His accents were fiery and energetic, and
the impassioned boldness of his address, as well as the tenor
of his discourse, full of allusions to the past, and regrets
that the course of events had not been different, made me
suspect something extraordinary in his character.

As soon as he left us, my lady explained who he was.
He was no other than the object of her youthful attachment,
who had, a few days before, dropped among us as from the
skies. He had a long and various story to tell. He had
accounted for his silence by enumerating the incidents of
his life. He had escaped from the prisons of Hyder, had
wandered on foot, and under various disguises, through
the northern district of Hindostan. He was sometimes a
scholar of Benares, and sometimes a disciple of the Mosque.
According to the exigences of the times, he was a pilgrim
to Mecca or to Juggernaut. By a long, circuitous, and perilous
route, he at length arrived at the Turkish capital.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Here he resided for several years, deriving a precarious
subsistence from the profession of a surgeon. He was
obliged to desert this post, in consequence of a duel between
two Scotsmen. One of them had embraced the Greek
religion, and was betrothed to the daughter of a wealthy
trader of that nation. He perished in the conflict, and the
family of the lady not only procured the execution of his
antagonist, but threatened to involve all those who were
known to be connected with him in the same ruin.

His life being thus endangered, it became necessary for
him to seek a new residence. He fled from Constantinople
with such precipitation as reduced him to the lowest
poverty. He had traversed the Indian conquests of Alexander,
as a mendicant. In the same character, he now
wandered over the native country of Philip and Philoepemen.
He passed safely through multiplied perils, and
finally, embarking at Salonica, he reached Venice. He
descended through the passes of the Apennine into Tuscany.
In this journey he suffered a long detention from banditti,
by whom he was waylaid. In consequence of his harmless
deportment, and a seasonable display of his chirurgical
skill, they granted him his life, though they, for a time, restrained
him of his liberty, and compelled him to endure
their society. The time was not misemployed which he
spent immured in caverns and carousing with robbers. His
details were eminently singular and curious, and evinced
the acuteness of his penetration, as well the steadfastness
of his courage.

After emerging from these wilds, he found his way along
the banks of the Arno to Leghorn. Thence he procured
a passage to America, whence he had just returned, with
many additions to his experience, but none to his fortune.

This was a remarkable event. It did not at first appear
how far its consequences would extend. The lady was,
at present, disengaged and independent. Though the passion
which clouded her early prosperity was extinct, time
had not diminished the worth of her friend, and they were
far from having reached that age when love becomes chimerical
and marriage folly. A confidential intercourse was
immediately established between them. The bounty of

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

Mrs. Lorimer soon divested her friend of all fear of poverty.
At any rate, said she, he shall wander no further, but shall
be comfortably situated for the rest of his life. All his
scruples were vanquished by the reasonableness of her
remonstrances and the vehemence of her solicitations.

A cordial intimacy grew between me and the newly
arrived. Our interviews were frequent, and our communications
without reserve. He detailed to me the result of his
experience, and expatiated without end on the history of
his actions and opinions. He related the adventures of his
youth, and dwelt upon all the circumstances of his attachment
to my patroness. On this subject I had heard only
general details. I continually found cause, in the course of
his narrative, to revere the illustrious qualities of my lady,
and to weep at the calamities to which the infernal malice
of her brother had subjected her.

The tale of that man's misdeeds, amplified and dramatised,
by the indignant eloquence of this historian, oppressed
me with astonishment. If a poet had drawn such a portrait
I should have been prone to suspect the soundness of
his judgment. Till now I had imagined that no character
was uniform and unmixed, and my theory of the passions
did not enable me to account for a propensity gratified
merely by evil, and delighting in shrieks and agony for their
own sake.

It was natural to suggest to my friend, when expatiating
on this theme, an inquiry as to how far subsequent events
had obliterated the impressions that were then made, and as
to the plausibility of reviving, at this more auspicious period,
his claims on the heart of his friend. When he thought
proper to notice these hints, he gave me to understand that
time had made no essential alteration in his sentiments in
this respect, that he still fostered a hope, to which every day
added new vigor, that whatever was the ultimate event, he
trusted in his fortitude to sustain it, if adverse, and in his
wisdom to extract from it the most valuable consequences, if
it should prove prosperous.

The progress of things was not unfavorable to his hopes.
She treated his insinuations and professions with levity; but
her arguments seemed to be urged, with no other view than
to afford an opportunity of confutation; and, since there was

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

no abatement of familiarity and kindness, there was room to
hope that the affair would terminate agreeably to his wishes.

CHAPTER VII.

Clarice, meanwhile, was absent. Her friend seemed,
at the end of a month, to be little less distant from the grave
than at first. My impatience would not allow me to wait
till her death. I visited her, but was once more obliged to
return alone. I arrived late in the city, and being greatly
fatigued, I retired almost immediately to my chamber.

On hearing of my arrival, Sarsefield hastened to see me.
He came to my bedside, and such, in his opinion, was the
importance of the tidings which he had to communicate, that
he did not scruple to rouse me from a deep sleep.......

At this period of his narrative, Clithero stopped. His
complexion varied from one degree of paleness to another.
His brain appeared to suffer some severe constriction. He
desired to be excused, for a few minutes, from proceeding.
In a short time he was relieved from this paroxysm, and resumed
his tale with an accent tremulous at first, but acquiring
stability and force as he went on.

On waking, as I have said, I found my friend seated at
my bedside. His countenance exhibited various tokens of
alarm. As soon as I perceived who it was, I started, exclaiming,
What is the matter?

He sighed. Pardon, said he, this unseasonable intrusion.
A light matter would not have occasioned it. I have waited,
for two days past, in an agony of impatience, for your return.
Happily, you are, at last, come. I stand in the utmost need
of your counsel and aid.

Heaven defend! cried I. This is a terrible prelude.
You may, of course, rely upon my assistance and advice.
What is it that you have to propose?

Tuesday evening, he answered, I spent here. It was late
before I returned to my lodgings. I was in the act of lifting
my hand to the bell, when my eye was caught by a person
standing close to the wall, at the distance of ten paces.
His attitude was that of one employed in watching my

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

motions. His face was turned towards me, and happened, at
that moment, to be fully illuminated by the rays of a globelamp
that hung over the door. I instantly recognised his
features. I was petrified. I had no power to execute my
design, or even to move, but stood, for some seconds, gazing
upon him. He was, in no degree, disconcerted by the
eagerness of my scrutiny. He seemed perfectly indifferent
to the consequences of being known. At length he
slowly turned his eyes to another quarter, but without changing
his posture, or the sternness of his looks. I cannot describe
to you the shock which this encounter produced in
me. At last I went into the house, and have ever since
been excessively uneasy.

I do not see any ground for uneasiness.

You do not then suspect who this person is?

No—

It is Arthur Wiatte.—

Good heaven! It is impossible. What, my lady's brother?

The same—

It cannot be. Were we not assured of his death? That
he perished in a mutiny on board the vessel in which he was
embarked for transportation?

Such was rumor, which is easily mistaken. My eyes
cannot be deceived in this case. I should as easily fail to
recognise his sister, when I first met her, as him. This is
the man, whether once dead or not, he is, at present, alive,
and in this city.

But has any thing since happened to confirm you in this
opinion.

Yes, there has. As soon as I had recovered from my
first surprise, I began to reflect upon the measures proper to
be taken. This was the identical Arthur Wiatte. You
know his character. No time was likely to change the
principles of such a man, but his appearance sufficiently betrayed
the incurableness of his habits. The same sullen
and atrocious passions were written in his visage. You recollect
the vengeance which Wiatte denounced against his
sister. There is every thing to dread from his malignity.
How to obviate the danger, I know not. I thought, however,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

of one expedient. It might serve a present purpose, and
something better might suggest itself on your return.

I came hither early the next day. Old Gowan the porter
is well acquainted with Wiatte's story. I mentioned to
him that I had reason to think that he had returned. I
charged him to have a watchful eye upon every one that
knocked at the gate, and that if this person should come, by
no means to admit him. The old man promised faithfully
to abide by my directions. His terrors, indeed, were greater
than mine, and he knew the importance of excluding
Wiatte from these walls.

Did you not inform my lady of this?

No. In what way could I tell it to her? What end could
it answer? Why should I make her miserable? But I have
not done. Yesterday morning Gowan took me aside, and
informed me that Wiatte had made his appearance, the day
before, at the gate. He knew him, he said, in a moment.
He demanded to see the lady, but the old man told him she
was engaged, and could not be seen. He assumed peremptory
and haughty airs, and asserted that his business was
of such importance as not to endure a moment's delay.
Gowan persisted in his first refusal. He retired with great
reluctance, but said he should return tomorrow, when he
should insist upon admission to the presence of the lady. I
have inquired, and find that he has not repeated his visit.
What is to be done?

I was equally at a loss with my friend. This incident was
so unlooked for. What might not be dreaded from the
monstrous depravity of Wiatte? His menaces of vengeance
against his sister still rung in my ears. Some means of
eluding them were indispensable. Could law be resorted to?
Against an evil like this, no legal provision had been made.
Nine years had elapsed since his transportation. Seven
years was the period of his exile. In returning, therefore,
he had committed no crime. His person could not be lawfully
molested. We were justified, merely, in repelling an
attack. But suppose we should appeal to law, could this be
done without the knowledge and concurrence of the lady?
She would never permit it. Her heart was incapable of
fear from this quarter. She would spurn at the mention of

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

precautions against the hatred of her brother. Her inquietude
would merely be awakened on his own account.

I was overwhelmed with perplexity. Perhaps if he were
sought out, and some judgment formed of the kind of danger
to be dreaded from him, by a knowledge of his situation and
views, some expedient might be thence suggested.

But how should his haunts be discovered? This was
easy. He had intimated the design of applying again for
admission to his sister. Let a person be stationed near at
hand, who, being furnished with an adequate description of
his person and dress, shall mark him when he comes, and
follow him, when he retires, and shall forthwith impart to us
the information on that head which he shall be able to collect.

My friend concurred in this scheme. No better could,
for the present, be suggested. Here ended our conference.

I was thus supplied with a new subject of reflection. It
was calculated to fill my mind with dreary forebodings. The
future was no longer a scene of security and pleasure. It
would be hard for those to partake of our fears, who did not
partake of our experience. The existence of Wiatte, was
the canker that had blasted the felicity of my patroness. In
his reappearance on the stage, there was something portentous.
It seemed to include in it, consequences of the utmost
moment, without my being able to discover what these consequences
were.

That Sarsefield should be so quickly followed by his
arch foe; that they started anew into existence, without
any previous intimation, in a manner wholly unexpected,
and at the same period. It seemed as if there lurked, under
those appearances, a tremendous significance, which human
sagacity could not uncover. My heart sunk within me
when I reflected that this was the father of my Clarice. He
by whose cruelty her mother was torn from the enjoyment
of untarnished honor, and consigned to infamy and an untimely
grave. He by whom herself was abandoned in the
helplessness of infancy, and left to be the prey of obdurate
avarice, and the victim of wretches who traffic in virgin innocence.
Who had done all that in him lay to devote her
youth to guilt and misery. What were the limits of his
power? How may he exert the parental prerogatives?

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

To sleep, while these images were haunting me, was impossible.
I passed the night in continual motion. I strode,
without ceasing, across the floor of my apartment. My
mind was wrought to a higher pitch than I had ever before
experienced. The occasion, accurately considered, was far
from justifying the ominous inquietudes which I then felt.
How then should I account for them?

Sarsefield probably enjoyed his usual slumber. His repose
might not be perfectly serene, but when he ruminated
on impending or possible calamities, his tongue did not cleave
to his mouth, his throat was not parched with unquenchable
thirst, he was not incessantly stimulated to employ his superfluous
fertility of thought in motion. If I trembled for
the safety of her whom I loved, and whose safety was endangered
by being the daughter of this miscreant, had he not
equal reason to fear for her whom he also loved, and who,
as the sister of this ruffian, was encompassed by the most
alarming perils. Yet he probably was calm while I was
harassed by anxieties.

Alas! The difference was easily explained. Such was
the beginning of a series ordained to hurry me to swift destruction.
Such were the primary tokens of the presence
of that power by whose accursed machinations I was destined
to fall. You are startled at this declaration. It is one to
which you have been little accustomed. Perhaps you regard
it merely as an effusion of phrenzy. I know what I
am saying. I do not build upon conjectures and surmises.
I care not indeed for your doubts. Your conclusion may be
fashioned at your pleasure. Would to heaven that my belief
were groundless, and that I had no reason to believe my
intellects to have been perverted by diabolical instigations.

I could procure no sleep that night. After Sarsefield's
departure I did not even lie down. It seemed to me that I
could not obtain the benefits of repose otherwise than by
placing my lady beyond the possibility of danger.

I met Sarsefield the next day. In pursuance of the
scheme which had been adopted by us on the preceding
evening, a person was selected and commissioned to watch
the appearance of Wiatte. The day passed as usual with
respect to the lady. In the evening she was surrounded by
a few friends. Into this number I was now admitted.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

Sarsefield and myself made a part of this company. Various
topics were discussed with ease and sprightliness. Her societies
were composed of both sexes, and seemed to have
monopolized all the ingenuity and wit that existed in the
metropolis.

After a slight repast the company dispersed. This separation
took place earlier than usual on account of a slight
indisposition in Mrs. Lorimer. Sarsefield and I went out
together. We took that opportunity of examining our agent,
and receiving no satisfaction from him, we dismissed him,
for that night, enjoining him to hold himself in readiness for
repeating the experiment tomorrow. My friend directed
his steps homeward, and I proceeded to execute a commission,
with which I had charged myself.

A few days before, a large sum had been deposited in the
hands of a banker, for the use of my lady. It was the
amount of a debt which had lately been recovered. It was
lodged here for the purpose of being paid on demand of her
or her agents. It was my present business to receive this
money. I had deferred the performance of this engagement
to this late hour, on account of certain preliminaries which
were necessary to be adjusted.

Having received this money, I prepared to return home.
The inquietude which had been occasioned by Sarsefield's
intelligence, had not incapacitated me from performing my
usual daily occupations. It was a theme, to which, at every
interval of leisure from business or discourse, I did not fail
to return. At those times I employed myself in examining
the subject on all sides; in supposing particular emergencies,
and delineating the conduct that was proper to be observed
on each. My daily thoughts were, by no means, so
fear-inspiring as the meditations of the night had been.

As soon as I left the banker's door, my meditations fell
into this channel. I again reviewed the recent occurrences,
and imagined the consequences likely to flow from them.
My deductions were not, on this occasion, peculiarly distressful.
The return of darkness had added nothing to my
apprehensions. I regarded Wiatte merely as one against
whose malice it was wise to employ the most vigilant precautions.
In revolving these precautions nothing occurred
that was new. The danger appeared without unusual

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

aggravations, and the expedients that offered themselves to my
choice, were viewed with a temper not more sanguine or
despondent than before.

In this state of mind I began and continued my walk.
The distance was considerable between my own habitation
and that which I had left. My way lay chiefly through
populous and well frequented streets. In one part of the
way, however, it was at the option of the passenger either to
keep along the large streets, or considerably to shorten the
journey, by turning into a dark, crooked, and narrow lane.
Being familiar with every part of this metropolis, and deeming
it advisable to take the shortest and obscurest road, I
turned into the alley. I proceeded without interruption to
the next turning. One night officer, distinguished by his
usual ensigns, was the only person who passed me. I had
gone three steps beyond when I perceived a man by my
side. I had scarcely time to notice this circumstance, when
a hoarse voice exclaimed. “Damn ye villain, ye're a
dead man!”

At the same moment a pistol flashed at my ear, and a report
followed. This, however, produced no other effect,
than, for a short space, to overpower my senses. I staggered
back, but did not fall.

The ball, as I afterwards discovered, had grazed my forehead,
but without making any dangerous impression. The
assassin, perceiving that his pistol had been ineffectual, muttered,
in an enraged tone,—This shall do your business—
At the same time, he drew a knife forth from his bosom.

I was able to distinguish this action by the rays of a distant
lamp, which glistened on the blade. All this passed in
an instant. The attack was so abrupt that my thoughts
could not be suddenly recalled from the confusion into
which they were thrown. My exertions were mechanical.
My will might be said to be passive, and it was only by
retrospect and a contemplation of consequences, that I became
fully informed of the nature of the scene.

If my assailant had disappeared as soon as he had discharged
the pistol, my state of extreme surprise might have
slowly given place to resolution and activity. As it was, my
sense was no sooner struck by the reflection from the blade,

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

than my hand, as if by spontaneous energy, was thrust into
my pocket. I drew forth a pistol—

He lifted up his weapon to strike, but it dropped from
his powerless fingers. He fell, and his groans informed me
that I had managed my arms with more skill than my adversary.
The noise of this encounter soon attracted spectators.
Lights were brought, and my antagonist discovered
bleeding at my feet. I explained, as briefly as I was able,
the scene which they witnessed. The prostrate person
was raised by two men, and carried into a public house,
nigh at hand.

I had not lost my presence of mind. I, at once, perceived
the propriety of administering assistance to the wounded
man. I despatched, therefore, one of the by-standers
for a surgeon of considerable eminence, who lived at a
small distance, and to whom I was well known. The man
was carried into an inner apartment and laid upon the floor.
It was not till now that I had a suitable opportunity of ascertaining
who it was with whom I had been engaged. I now
looked upon his face. The paleness of death could not
conceal his well known features. It was Wiatte himself who
was breathing his last groans at my feet!—

The surgeon, whom I had summoned, attended; but
immediately perceived the condition of his patient to be
hopeless. In a quarter of an hour he expired. During
this interval, he was insensible to all around him. I was
known to the surgeon, the landlord, and some of the witnesses.
The case needed little explanation. The accident
reflected no guilt upon me. The landlord was charged
with the care of the corse till the morning, and I was allowed
to return home, without further impediment.

CHAPTER VIII.

Till now my mind had been swayed by the urgencies
of this occasion. These reflections were excluded, which
rushed tumultuously upon me, the moment I was at leisure
to receive them. Without foresight of a previous moment,
an entire change had been wrought in my condition.

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

I had been oppressed with a sense of the danger that
flowed from the existence of this man. By what means the
peril could be annihilated, and we be placed in security from
his attempts, no efforts of mind could suggest. To devise
these means, and employ them with success, demanded, as
I conceived, the most powerful sagacity and the firmest
courage. Now the danger was no more. The intelligence
in which plans of mischief might be generated, was extinguished
or flown. Lifeless were the hands ready to execute
the dictates of that intelligence. The contriver of enormous
evil, was, in one moment, bereft of the power and the will
to injure. Our past tranquillity had been owing to the belief
of his death. Fear and dismay had resumed their dominion
when the mistake was discovered. But now we might regain
possession of our wonted confidence. I had beheld with
my own eyes the lifeless corpse of our implacable adversary.
Thus, in a moment, had terminated his long and flagitious
career. His restless indignation, his malignant projects,
that had so long occupied the stage, and been so fertile of
calamity, were now at an end!

In the course of my meditations, the idea of the death of
this man had occurred, and it bore the appearance of a desirable
event. Yet it was little qualified to tranquillize my
fears. In the long catalogue of contingencies, this, indeed,
was to be found; but it was as little likely to happen as any
other. It could not happen without a series of anterior
events paving the way for it. If his death came from us, it
must be the theme of design. It must spring from laborious
circumvention and deep laid stratagems.

No. He was dead. I had killed him. What had I
done? I had meditated nothing. I was impelled by an
unconscious necessity. Had the assailant been my father
the consequence would have been the same. My understanding
had been neutral. Could it be? In a space so
short, was it possible that so tremendous a deed had been
executed? Was I not deceived by some portentous vision?
I had witnessed the convulsions and last agonies of Wiatte.
He was no more, and I was his destroyer!

Such was the state of my mind for some time after this
dreadful event. Previously to it I was calm, considerate,
and self-collected. I marked the way that I was going.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

Passing objects were observed. If I adverted to the series
of my own reflections, my attention was not seized and
fastened by them. I could disengage myself at pleasure,
and could pass, without difficulty from attention to the
world within, to the contemplation of that without.

Now my liberty, in this respect, was at an end. I was
fettered, confounded, smitten with excess of thought, and
laid postrate with wonder! I no longer attended to my
steps. When I emerged from my stupor, I found that I
had trodden back the way which I had lately come, and had
arrived within sight of the banker's door. I checked myself,
and once more turned my steps homeward.

This seemed to be a hint for entering into new reflections.
The deed, said I, is irretrievable. I have killed the
brother of my patroness, the father of my love.

This suggestion was new. It instantly involved me in
terror and perplexity. How shall I communicate the tidings?
What effect will they produce? My lady's sagacity
is obscured by the benevolence of her temper. Her brother
was sordidly wicked. A hoary ruffian, to whom the language
of pity was as unintelligible as the gabble of monkeys.
His heart was fortified against compunction, by the atrocious
habits of forty years; he lived only to interrupt her peace,
to confute the promises of virtue, and convert to rancor
and reproach the fair fame of fidelity.

He was her brother still. As a human being, his depravity
was never beyond the health-restoring power of
repentance. His heart, so long as it beat, was accessible
to remorse. The singularity of his birth had made her
regard this being as more intimately her brother, than would
have happened in different circumstances. It was her obstinate
persuasion that their fates were blended. The
rumor of his death she had never credited. It was a topic
of congratulation to her friends, but of mourning and distress
to her. That he would one day reappear upon the
stage, and assume the dignity of virtue, was a source of
consolation with which she would never consent to part.

Her character was now known. When the doom of
exile was pronounced upon him, she deemed it incumbent
on her to vindicate herself from aspersions founded on misconceptions
of her motives in refusing her interference.

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

The manuscript, though unpublished, was widely circulated.
None could resist her simple and touching eloquence, nor
rise from the perusal without resigning his heart to the most
impetuous impulses of admiration, and enlisting himself
among the eulogists of her justice and her fortitude. This
was the only monument, in a written form, of her genius.
As such it was engraven on my memory. The picture that
it described was the perpetual companion of my thoughts.

Alas! It had, perhaps, been well for me if it had been
buried in eternal oblivion. I read in it the condemnation
of my deed, the agonies she was preparing to suffer, and the
indignation that would overflow upon the author of so signal
a calamity.

I had rescued my life by the sacrifice of his. Whereas
I should have died. Wretched and precipitate coward!
What had become of my boasted gratitude? Such was the
zeal that I had vowed to her. Such the services which it
was the business of my life to perform. I had snatched her
brother from existence. I had torn from her the hope which
she so ardently and indefatigably cherished. From a contemptible
and dastardly regard to my own safety I had failed
in the moment of trial, and when called upon by heaven to
evince the sincerity of my professions.

She had treated my professions lightly. My vows of
eternal devotion she had rejected with lofty disinterestedness.
She had arraigned my impatience of obligation as criminal,
and condemned every scheme I had projected for freeing
myself from the burthen which her beneficence had laid
upon me. The impassioned and vehement anxiety with
which, in former days, she had deprecated the vengeance
of her lover against Wiatte, rung in my ears. My
senses were shocked anew by the dreadful sounds, “Touch
not my brother. Wherever you meet with him, of whatever
outrage he be guilty, suffer him to pass in safety. Despise
me; abandon me; kill me. All this I can bear even from
you, but spare, I implore you, my unhappy brother. The
stroke that deprives him of life will not only have the same
effect upon me, but will set my portion in everlasting misery.”

To these supplications I had been deaf. It is true I had
not rushed upon him unarmed, intending no injury nor

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

expecting any. Of that degree of wickedness I was, perhaps,
incapable. Alas! I have immersed myself sufficiently deep
in crimes. I have trampled under foot every motive dear
to the heart of honor. I have shewn myself unworthy the
society of men.

Such were the turbulent suggestions of that moment. My
pace slackened. I stopped and was obliged to support myself
against a wall. The sickness that had seized my heart
penetrated every part of my frame. There was but one
thing wanting to complete my distraction.—My lady, said I,
believed her fate to be blended with that of Wiatte. Who
shall affirm that the persuasion is a groundless one. She had
lived and prospered, notwithstanding the general belief that
her brother was dead. She would not hearken to the rumor.
Why? Because nothing less than indubitable evidence would
suffice to convince her? Because the counter-intimation
flowed from an infallible source? How can the latter supposition
be confuted? Has she not predicted the event?

The period of terrible fulfilment has arrived. The same
blow that bereaved him of life, has likewise ratified her doom.

She has been deceived. It is nothing more, perhaps,
than a fond imagination.—It matters not. Who knows not
the cogency of faith? That the pulses of life are at the
command of the will? The bearer of these tidings will be
the messenger of death. A fatal sympathy will seize her.
She will shrink, and swoon, and perish at the news!

Fond and short-sighted wretch! This is the price thou
hast given for security. In the rashness of thy thought thou
said'st, nothing is wanting but his death to restore us to
confidence and safety. Lo! the purchase is made. havocv
and despair, that were restrained during his life, were
let loose by his last sigh. Now only is destruction made
sure. Thy lady, thy Clarice, thy friend, and thyself, are,
by this act, involved in irretrievable and common ruin!

I started from my attitude. I was scarcely conscious of
any transition. The interval was fraught with stupor and
amazement. It seemed as if my senses had been hushed
in sleep, while the powers of locomotion were unconsciously
exerted to bear me to my chamber. By whatever
means the change was effected, there I was.

I have been able to proceed thus far. I can scarcely

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

believe the testimony of my memory that assures me of this.
My task is almost executed, but whence shall I obtain
strength enough to finish it? What I have told is light as
gossamer, compared with the insupportable and crushing
horrors of that which is to come. Heaven, in token of its
vengeance, will enable me to proceed. It is fitting that my
scene should thus close.

My fancy began to be infected with the errors of my understanding.
The mood into which my mind was plunged
was incapable of any propitious intermission. All within
me was tempestuous and dark. My ears were accessible
to no sounds but those of shrieks and lamentations. It was
deepest midnight, and all the noises of a great metropolis
were hushed. Yet I listened as if to catch some strain of
the dirge that was begun. Sable robes, sobs and a dreary
solemnity encompassed me on all sides. I was haunted to
despair by images of death, imaginary clamors, and the
train of funeral pageantry. I seemed to have passed forwards
to a distant era of my life. The effects which were
come were already realized. The foresight of misery
created it, and set me in the midst of that hell which I
feared.

From a paroxysm like this the worst might reasonably be
dreaded, yet the next step to destruction was not suddenly
taken. I paused on the brink of the precipice, as if to survey
the depth of that phrenzy that invaded me; was able to
ponder on the scene, and deliberate, in a state that partook
of calm, on the circumstances of my situation. My mind
was harassed by the repetition of one idea. Conjecture
deepened into certainty. I could place the object in no
light which did not corroborate the persuasion that, in the
act committed, I had insured the destruction of my lady.
At length my mind, somewhat relieved from the tempest of
my fears, began to trace and analyse the consequences
which I dreaded.

The fate of Wiatte would inevitably draw along with it
that of his sister. In what way would this effect be produced?
Were they linked together by a sympathy whose
influence was independent of sensible communication?
Could she arrive at a knowledge of his miserable end by
other than verbal means? I had heard of such

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

extraordinary copartnerships in being and modes of instantaneous
intercourse among beings locally distant. Was this a new
instance of the subtlety of mind? Had she already endured
his agonies, and like him already ceased to breathe?

Every hair bristled at this horrible suggestion. But the
force of sympathy might be chimerical. Buried in sleep,
or engaged in careless meditation, the instrument by which
her destiny might be accomplished, was the steel of an assassin.
A series of events, equally beyond the reach of
foresight, with those which had just happened, might introduce,
with equal abruptness, a similar disaster. What, at
that moment, was her condition? Reposing in safety in
her chamber, as her family imagined. But were they not
deceived? Was she not a mangled corse? Whatever
were her situation, it could not be ascertained, except by
extraordinary means, till the morning. Was it wise to defer
the scrutiny till then? Why not instantly investigate the
truth?

These ideas passed rapidly through my mind. A considerable
portion of time and amplification of phrase are
necessary to exhibit, verbally, ideas contemplated in a space
of incalculable brevity. With the same rapidity I conceived
the resolution of determining the truth of my suspicions.
All the family, but myself, were at rest. Winding passages
would conduct me, without danger of disturbing them, to
the hall, from which double staircases ascended. One of
these led to a saloon above, on the east side of which was a
door that communicated with a suit of rooms, occupied by
the lady of the mansion. The first was an antichamber, in
which a female servant usually lay. The second was the
lady's own bed-chamber. This was a sacred recess, with
whose situation, relative to the other apartments of the
building, I was well acquainted, but of which I knew nothing
from my own examination, having never been admitted
into it.

Thither I was now resolved to repair. I was not deterred
by the sanctity of the place and hour. I was insensible to
all consequences but the removal of my doubts. Not that
my hopes were balanced by my fears. That the same tragedy
had been performed in her chamber and in the street,
nothing hindered me from believing with as much cogency

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

as if my own eyes had witnessed it, but the reluctance with
which we admit a detestable truth.

To terminate a state of intolerable suspense, I resolved
to proceed forthwith to her chamber. I took the light and
paced, with no interruption, along the galleries. I used no
precaution. If I had met a servant or robber, I am not
sure that I should have noticed him. My attention was too
perfectly engrossed to allow me to spare any to a casual
object. I cannot affirm that no one observed me. This,
however, was probable from the distribution of the dwelling.
It consisted of a central edifice and two wings, one of which
was appropriated to domestics, and the other, at the extremity
of which my apartment was placed, comprehended a
library, and rooms for formal, and social, and literary conferences.
These, therefore, were deserted at night, and my
way lay along these. Hence it was not likely that my steps
would be observed.

I proceeded to the hall. The principal parlor was beneath
her chamber. In the confusion of my thoughts, I
mistook one for the other. I rectified, as soon as I detected
my mistake. I ascended, with a beating heart, the
staircase. The door of the antichamber was unfastened.
I entered, totally regardless of disturbing the girl who slept
within. The bed which she occupied was concealed by
curtains. Whether she were there, I did not stop to examine.
I cannot recollect that any tokens were given of
wakefulness or alarm. It was not till I reached the door of
her own apartment that my heart began to falter.

It was now that the momentousness of the question I was
about to decide, rushed with its genuine force, upon my
apprehension. Appalled and aghast, I had scarcely power
to move the bolt. If the imagination of her death was not
to be supported, how should I bear the spectacle of wounds
and blood? Yet this was reserved for me. A few paces
would set me in the midst of a scene, of which I was the
abhorred contriver. Was it right to proceed? There
were still the remnants of doubt. My forebodings might
possibly be groundless. All within might be safety and
serenity. A respite might be gained from the execution of
an irrevocable sentence. What could I do? Was not any

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

thing easy to endure in comparison with the agonies of suspense?
If I could not obviate the evil I must bear it, but
the torments of suspense were susceptible of remedy.

I drew back the bolt, and entered with the reluctance of
fear, rather than the cautiousness of guilt. I could not lift
my eyes from the ground. I advanced to the middle of
the room. Not a sound like that of the dying saluted my
ear. At length, shaking off the fetters of hopelessness, I
looked up.

I saw nothing calculated to confirm my fears. Every
where there reigned quiet and order. My heart leaped
with exultation. Can it be, said I, that I have been betrayed
with shadows?—But this is not sufficient.

Within an alcove was the bed that belonged to her. If
her safety were inviolate, it was here that she reposed.
What remained to convert tormenting doubt into ravishing
certainty? I was insensible to the perils of my present
situation. If she, indeed, were there, would not my intrusion
awaken her? She would start and perceive me, at
this hour, standing at her bedside. How should I account
for an intrusion so unexampled and audacious? I could
not communicate my fears. I could not tell her that the
blood with which my hands were stained had flowed from
the wounds of her brother.

My mind was inaccessible to such considerations. They
did not even modify my predominant idea. Obstacles like
these, had they existed, would have been trampled under
foot.

Leaving the lamp, that I bore, on the table, I approached
the bed. I slowly drew aside the curtain, and beheld her
tranquilly slumbering. I listened, but so profound was her
sleep, that not even her breathings could be overheard. I
dropped the curtain and retired.

How blissful and mild were the illuminations of my bosom
at this discovery. A joy that surpassed all utterance succeeded
the fierceness of desperation. I stood, for some
moments, wrapt in delightful contemplation. Alas! it was
a luminous but transient interval. The madness, to whose
black suggestions it bore so strong a contrast, began now to
make sensible approaches on my understanding.

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

True, said I, she lives. Her slumber is serene and
happy. She is blind to her approaching destiny. Some
hours will at least be rescued from anguish and death.
When she wakes the phantom that soothed her will vanish.
The tidings cannot be withheld from her. The murderer
of thy brother cannot hope to enjoy thy smiles. Those
ravishing accents, with which thou hast used to greet me,
will be changed. Scowling and reproaches, the invectives
of thy anger and the maledictions of thy justice will rest
upon my head.

What is the blessing which I made the theme of my
boastful arrogance? This interval of being and repose is
momentary. She will awake but only to perish at the spectacle
of my ingratitude. She will awake only to the consciousness
of instantly impending death. When she again
sleeps she will wake no more. I, her son, I, whom the law
of my birth doomed to poverty and hardship, but whom her
unsolicited beneficence snatched from those evils, and endowed
with the highest good known to intelligent beings,
the consolations of science and the blandishments of affluence;
to whom the darling of her life, the offspring in whom
are faithfully preserved the lineaments of its angelic mother,
she has not denied!—What is the recompense that I have
made? How have I discharged the measureless debt of
gratitude to which she is entitled? Thus!—

Cannot my guilt be extenuated? Is there not a good
that I can do thee? Must I perpetrate unmingled evil?
Is the province assigned me that of an infernal emissary,
whose efforts are concentred in a single purpose and that
purpose a malignant one? I am the author of thy calamities.
Whatever misery is reserved for thee, I am the source
whence it flows. Can I not set bounds to the stream? Cannot
I prevent thee from returning to a consciousness, which,
till it ceases to exist, will not cease to be rent and mangled?

Yes. It is in my power to screen thee from the coming
storm; to accelerate thy journey to rest; I will do it.—

The impulse was not to be resisted. I moved with the
suddenness of lightning. Armed with a pointed implement
that lay—it was a dagger. As I set down the lamp, I struck
the edge. Yet I saw it not, or noticed it not till I needed
its assistance. By what accident it came hither, to what

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

deed of darkness it had already been subservient, I had no
power to inquire. I stepped to the table and seized it.

The time which this action required was insufficient to
save me. My doom was ratified by powers which no human
energies can counterwork.—Need I go farther? Did
you entertain any imagination of so frightful a catastrophe?
I am overwhelmed by turns with dismay and with wonder.
I am prompted by turns to tear my heart from my breast,
and deny faith to the verdict of my senses.

Was it I that hurried to the deed? No. It was the
demon that possessed me. My limbs were guided to the
bloody office by a power foreign and superior to mine. I
had been defrauded, for a moment, of the empire of my
muscles. A little moment for that sufficed.

If my destruction had not been decreed why was the image
of Clarice so long excluded? Yet why do I say long?
The fatal resolution was conceived, and I hastened to the
execution, in a period too brief for more than itself to be
viewed by the intellect.

What then? Were my hands imbrued in this precious
blood? Was it to this extremity of horror that my evil
genius was determined to urge me? Too surely this was
his purpose; too surely I was qualified to be its minister.

I lifted the weapon. Its point was aimed at the bosom of
the sleeper. The impulse was given.

At the instant a piercing shriek was uttered behind me,
and a stretched-out hand, grasping the blade, made it swerve
widely from its aim. It descended, but without inflicting a
wound. Its force was spent upon the bed.

O! for words to paint that stormy transition! I loosed
my hold of the dagger. I started back, and fixed eyes of
frantic curiosity on the author of my rescue. He that interposed
to arrest my deed, that started into being and activity
at a moment so pregnant with fate, without tokens of his
purpose or his coming being previously imparted, could not,
methought, be less than divinity.

The first glance that I darted on this being corroborated
my conjecture. It was the figure and lineaments of Mrs.
Lorimer. Negligently habited in flowing and brilliant white,
with features bursting with terror and wonder, the likeness

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

of that being who was stretched upon the bed, now stood
before me.

All that I am able to conceive of angel was comprised in
the moral constitution of this woman. That her genius had
overleaped all bounds, and interposed to save her, was no
audacious imagination. In the state in which my mind then
was no other belief than this could occupy the first place.

My tongue was tied. I gazed by turns upon her who
stood before me, and her who lay upon the bed, and who,
awakened by the shriek that had been uttered, now opened
her eyes. She started from her pillow, and, by assuming a
new and more distinct attitude, permitted me to recognize
Clarice herself!

Three days before, I had left her, beside the bed of a
dying friend, at a solitary mansion in the mountains of Donnegal.
Here it had been her resolution to remain till her
friend should breathe her last. Fraught with this persuasion;
knowing this to be the place and hour of repose of
my lady, hurried forward by the impetuosity of my own conceptions,
deceived by the faint gleam which penetrated
through the curtain and imperfectly irradiated features which
bore, at all times, a powerful resemblance to those of Mrs.
Lorimer, I had rushed to the brink of this terrible precipice!

Why did I linger on the verge? Why, thus perilously
situated, did I not throw myself headlong? The steel was
yet in my hand. A single blow would have pierced my
heart, and shut out from my remembrance and foresight the
past and the future.

The moment of insanity had gone by, and I was once
more myself. Instead of regarding the act which I had
meditated as the dictate of compassion or of justice, it only
added to the sum of my ingratitude, and gave wings to the
whirlwind that was sent to bear me to perdition.

Perhaps I was influenced by a sentiment which I had not
leisure to distribute into parts. My understanding was, no
doubt, bewildered in the maze of consequences which would
spring from my act. How should I explain my coming
hither in this murderous guise, my arm lifted to destroy the
idol of my soul, and the darling child of my patroness? In
what words should I unfold the tale of Wiatte, and enumerate
the motives that terminated in the present scene? What

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

penalty had not my infatuation and cruelty deserved? What
could I less than turn the dagger's point against my own bosom?

A second time, the blow was thwarted and diverted.
Once more this beneficent interposer held my arm from the
perpetration of a new iniquity. Once more frustrated the
instigations of that demon, of whose malice a mysterious
destiny had consigned me to be the sport and the prey.

Every new moment added to the sum of my inexpiable
guilt. Murder was succeeded, in an instant, by the more
detestable enormity of suicide. She, to whom my ingratitude
was flagrant in proportion to the benefits of which she
was the author, had now added to her former acts, that of
rescuing me from the last of mischiefs.

I threw the weapon on the floor. The zeal which
prompted her to seize my arm, this action occasioned to
subside, and to yield place to those emotions which this
spectacle was calculated to excite. She watched me in silence,
and with an air of ineffable solicitude. Clarice, governed
by the instinct of modesty, wrapt her bosom and face
in the bed-clothes, and testified her horror by vehement, but
scarcely articulate exclamations.

I moved forward, but my steps were random and tottering.
My thoughts were fettered by reverie, and my gesticulations
destitute of meaning. My tongue faltered without
speaking, and I felt as if life and death were struggling within
me for the mastery.

My will, indeed, was far from being neutral in this contest.
To such as I, annihilation is the supreme good. To
shake off the ills that fasten on us by shaking off existence, is
a lot which the system of nature has denied to man. By
escaping from life, I should be delivered from this scene, but
should only rush into a world of retribution, and be immersed
in new agonies.

I was yet to live. No instrument of my deliverance was
within reach. I was powerless. To rush from the presence
of these women, to hide me forever from their scrutiny,
and their upbraiding, to snatch from their minds all traces
of the existence of Clithero, was the scope of unutterable
longings.

Urged to flight by every motive of which my nature was

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

susceptible, I was yet rooted to the spot. Had the pause
been only to be interrupted by me, it would have lasted forever.

At length, the lady, clasping her hands and lifting them,
exclaimed, in a tone melting into pity and grief;

Clithero! what is this? How came you hither and
why?

I struggled for utterance; I came to murder you. Your
brother has perished by my hands. Fresh from the commission
of this deed, I have hastened hither, to perpetrate
the same crime upon you.

My brother! replied the lady, with new vehemence, O!
say not so! I have just heard of his return, from Sarsefield,
and that he lives.

He is dead, repeated I, with fierceness; I know it. It
was I that killed him.

Dead! she faintly articulated, And by thee, Clithero?
O! cursed chance that hindered thee from killing me also!
Dead! Then is the omen fulfilled! Then am I undone!
Lost forever!

Her eyes now wandered from me, and her countenance
sunk into a wild and rueful expression. Hope was utterly
extinguished in her heart, and life forsook her at the same
moment. She sunk upon the floor pallid and breathless.

How she came into possession of this knowledge I know
not. It is possible that Sarsefield had repented of concealment,
and, in the interval that passed between our separation
and my encounter with Wiatte, had returned, and informed
her of the reappearance of this miscreant.

Thus then was my fate consummated. I was rescued
from destroying her by a dagger, only to behold her perish
by the tidings which I brought. Thus was every omen of
mischief and misery fulfilled. Thus was the enmity of
Wiatte, rendered efficacious, and the instrument of his destruction,
changed into the executioner of his revenge.

Such is the tale of my crimes. It is not for me to hope
that the curtain of oblivion will ever shut out the dismal
spectacle. It will haunt me forever. The torments that
grow out of it, can terminate only with the thread of my
existence, but that I know full well will never end. Death
is but a shifting of the scene, and the endless progress of

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

eternity, which, to the good, is merely the perfection of felicity,
is, to the wicked, an accumulation of wo. The self
destroyer is his own enemy, this has ever been my opinion.
Hitherto it has influenced my actions. Now, though the
belief continues, its influence on my conduct is annihilated.
I am no stranger to the depth of that abyss, into which I
shall plunge. No matter. Change is precious for its own
sake.

Well; I was still to live. My abode must be somewhere
fixed. My conduct was henceforth the result of a perverse
and rebellious principle. I banished myself forever from
my native soil. I vowed never more to behold the face of
my Clarice, to abandon my friends, my books, all my
wonted labors, and accustomed recreations.

I was neither ashamed nor afraid. I considered not in
what way the justice of the country would affect me. It
merely made no part of my contemplations. I was not
embarrassed by the choice of expedients, for trammeling up
the visible consequences and for eluding suspicion. The
idea of abjuring my country, and flying forever from the
hateful scene, partook, to my apprehension, of the vast, the
boundless, and strange; of plunging from the height of fortune
to obscurity and indigence, corresponded with my
present state of mind. It was of a piece with the tremendous
and wonderful events that had just happened.

These were the images that haunted me, while I stood
speechlessly gazing at the ruin before me. I heard a noise
from without, or imagined that I heard it. My reverie was
broken, and my muscular power restored. I descended
into the street, through doors of which I possessed one set
of keys, and hurried by the shortest way beyond the precincts
of the city. I had laid no plan. My conceptions,
with regard to the future, were shapeless and confused.
Successive incidents supplied me with a clue, and suggested,
as they rose, the next step to be taken.

I threw off the garb of affluence, and assumed a beggar's
attire. That I had money about me for the accomplishment
of my purposes was wholly accidental. I travelled along
the coast, and when I arrived at one town, knew not why I
should go further; but my restlessness was unabated, and
change was some relief. I at length arrived at Belfast. A

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

vessel was preparing for America. I embraced eagerly
the opportunity of passing into a new world. I arrived at
Philadelphia. As soon as I landed I wandered hither, and
was content to wear out my few remaining days in the service
of Inglefield.

I have no friends. Why should I trust my story to another?
I have no solicitude about concealment; but who is there
who will derive pleasure or benefit from my rehearsal?
And why should I expatiate on so hateful a theme? Yet
now have I consented to this. I have confided in you the
history of my disasters. I am not fearful of the use that you
may be disposed to make of it. I shall quickly set myself
beyond the reach of human tribunals. I shall relieve the
ministers of law from the trouble of punishing. The recent
events which induced you to summon me to this conference,
have likewise determined me to make this disclosure.

I was not aware, for some time, of my perturbed sleep.
No wonder that sleep cannot sooth miseries like mine; that
I am alike infested by memory in wakefulness and slumber.
Yet I was anew distressed at the discovery that my thoughts
found their way to my lips, without my being conscious of it,
and that my steps wandered forth unknowingly and without
the guidance of my will.

The story you have told is not incredible. The disaster
to which you allude did not fail to excite my regret. I can
still weep over the untimely fall of youth and worth. I can
no otherwise account for my frequenting this shade than by
the distant resemblance which the death of this man bore to
that of which I was the perpetrator. This resemblance
occurred to me at first. If time were able to weaken the
impression which was produced by my crime, this similitude
was adapted to revive and enforce them.

The wilderness, and the cave to which you followed me,
were familiar to my Sunday rambles. Often have I indulged
in audible griefs on the cliffs of that valley. Often have I
brooded over my sorrows in the recesses of that cavern.
This scene is adapted to my temper. Its mountainous asperities
supply me with images of desolation and seclusion,
and its headlong streams lull me into temporary forgetfulness
of mankind.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

I comprehend you. You suspect me of concern in the
death of Waldegrave. You could not do otherwise. The
conduct that you have witnessed was that of a murderer. I
will not upbraid you for your suspicions, though I have
bought exemption from them at a high price.

CHAPTER IX.

There ended his narrative. He started from the spot
where he stood, and, without affording me any opportunity
of replying or commenting, disappeared amidst the thickest
of the wood. I had no time to exert myself for his detention.
I could have used no arguments for this end, to which it is
probable he would have listened. The story I had heard was
too extraordinary, too completely the reverse of all my expectations,
to allow me to attend to the intimations of self
murder which he dropped.

The secret, which I imagined was about to be disclosed,
was as inscrutable as ever. Not a circumstance, from the
moment when Clithero's character became the subject of my
meditations, till the conclusion of his tale, but served to confirm
my suspicion. Was this error to be imputed to credulity?
Would not any one, from similar appearances, have
drawn similar conclusions? Or is there a criterion by which
truth can always be distinguished. Was it owing to my imperfect
education that the inquietudes of this man were not
traced to a deed performed at the distance of a thousand
leagues, to the murder of his patroness and friend?

I had heard a tale which apparently related to scenes and
persons far distant, but though my suspicions have appeared
to have been misplaced, what should hinder but that the
death of my friend was, in like manner, an act of momentary
insanity and originated in a like spirit of mistaken benevolence?

But I did not consider this tale merely in relation to
myself. My life had been limited and uniform. I had
communed with romancers and historians, but the impression
made upon me by this incident was unexampled in my experience.
My reading had furnished me with no instance,

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

in any degree, parallel to this, and I found that to be a distant
and second hand spectator of events was widely different
from witnessing them myself, and partaking in their consequences.
My judgment was, for a time, sunk into imbecility
and confusion. My mind was full of the images unavoidably
suggested by this tale, but they existed in a kind of chaos,
and not otherwise, than gradually, was I able to reduce them
to distinct particulars, and subject them to a deliberate and
methodical inspection.

How was I to consider this act of Clithero? What a
deplorable infatuation! Yet it was the necessary result of a
series of ideas mutually linked and connected. His conduct
was dictated by a motive allied to virtue. It was the
fruit of an ardent and grateful spirit.

The death of Wiatte could not be censured. The life
of Clithero was unspeakably more valuable than that of his
antagonist. It was the instinct of self-preservation that swayed
him. He knew not his adversary in time enough, to
govern himself by that knowledge. Had the assailant been
an unknown ruffian, his death would have been followed by
no remorse. The spectacle of his dying agonies would
have dwelt upon the memory of his assassin like any other
mournful sight, in the production of which he bore no part.

It must at least be said that his will was not concerned in
this transaction. He acted in obedience to an impulse which
he could not control, nor resist. Shall we impute guilt
where there is no design? Shall a man extract food for
self-reproach from an action to which it is not enough to say
that he was actuated by no culpable intention, but that he
was swayed by no intention whatever? If consequences
arise that cannot be foreseen, shall we find no refuge in the
persuasion of our rectitude and of human frailty? Shall
we deem ourselves criminal because we do not enjoy the
attributes of Deity? Because our power and our knowledge
are confined by impassable boundaries?

But whence arose the subsequent intention? It was the
fruit of a dreadful mistake. His intents were noble and
compassionate. But this is of no avail to free him from the
imputation of guilt. No remembrance of past beneficence
can compensate for this crime. The scale, loaded with the

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

recriminations of his conscience, is immovable by any counter-weight.

But what are the conclusions to be drawn by dispassionate
observers? Is it possible to regard this person with disdain
or with enmity? The crime originated in those limitations
which nature has imposed upon human faculties.
Proofs of a just intention are all that are requisite to exempt
us from blame; he is thus, in consequence of a double
mistake. The light in which he views this event is erroneous.
He judges wrong and is therefore miserable.

How imperfect are the grounds of all our decisions?
Was it of no use to superintend his childhood, to select his
instructers and examples, to mark the operations of his
principles, to see him emerging into youth, to follow him
through various scenes and trying vicissitudes, and mark the
uniformity of his integrity? Who would have predicted
his future conduct? Who would not have affirmed the impossibility
of an action like this?

How mysterious was the connexion between the fate of
Wiatte and his sister! By such circuitous, and yet infallible
means, were the prediction of the lady and the vengeance
of the brother accomplished! In how many cases
may it be said, as in this, that the prediction was the cause
of its own fulfilment? That the very act, which considerate
observers, and even himself, for a time, imagined to have
utterly precluded the execution of Wiatte's menaces, should
be that inevitably leading to it. That the execution should
be assigned to him, who, abounding in abhorrence, and in
the act of self-defence, was the slayer of the menacer.

As the obstructor of his designs, Wiatte waylaid and
assaulted Clithero. He perished in the attempt. Were
his designs frustrated?—No. It was thus that he secured
the gratification of his vengeance. His sister was cut off in
the bloom of life and prosperity. By a refinement of good
fortune, the voluntary minister of his malice had entailed upon
himself exile without reprieve and misery without end.

But what chiefly excited my wonder was the connexion
of this tale with the destiny of Sarsefield. This was he
whom I have frequently mentioned to you as my preceptor.
About four years previous to this ear, he appeared in this
district without fortune or friend. He desired, one evening,

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

to be accommodated at my uncle's house. The conversation
turning on the objects of his journey, and his present
situation, he professed himself in search of lucrative employment.
My uncle proposed to him to become a teacher,
there being a sufficient number of young people in this neighborhood
to afford him occupation and subsistence. He
found it his interest to embrace this proposal.

I, of course, became his pupil, and demeaned myself in
such a manner as speedily to grow into a favorite. He
communicated to us no part of his early history, but informed
us sufficiently of his adventures in Asia and Italy, to
make it plain that this was the same person alluded to by
Clithero. During his abode among us his conduct was
irreproachable. When he left us, he manifested the most
poignant regret, but this originated chiefly in his regard to
me. He promised to maintain with me an epistolary intercourse.
Since his departure, however, I had heard nothing
respecting him. It was with unspeakable regret that I now
heard of the disappointment of his hopes, and was inquisitive
respecting the measures which he would adopt in his
new situation. Perhaps he would once more return to
America, and I should again be admitted to the enjoyment
of his society. This event I anticipated with the highest
satisfaction.

At present, the fate of the unhappy Clithero was the subject
of abundant anxiety. On his suddenly leaving me, at
the conclusion of his tale, I supposed that he had gone upon
one of his usual rambles, and that it would terminate only
with the day. Next morning a message was received from
Inglefield inquiring if any one knew what had become of his
servant. I could not listen to this message with tranquillity.
I recollected the hints that he had given of some design upon
his life, and admitted the most dreary forebodings. I speeded
to Inglefield's. Clithero had not returned, they told me,
the preceding evening. He had not apprised them of any
intention to change his abode. His boxes, and all that composed
his slender property, were found in their ordinary
state. He had expressed no dissatisfaction with his present
condition.

Several days passed, and no tidings could be procured of

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

him. His absence was a topic of general speculation, but
was a source of particular anxiety to no one but myself.
My apprehensions were surely built upon sufficient grounds.
From the moment that we parted, no one had seen or heard
of him. What mode of suicide he had selected, he had
disabled us from discovering, by the impenetrable secrecy
in which he had involved it.

In the midst of my reflections upon this subject, the idea
of the wilderness occurred. Could he have executed his
design in the deepest of its recesses? These were unvisited
by human footsteps, and his bones might lie for ages in
this solitude without attracting observation. To seek them
where they lay, to gather them together and provide for
them a grave, was a duty which appeared incumbent on me,
and of which the performance was connected with a thousand
habitual sentiments and mixed pleasures.

Thou knowest my devotion to the spirit that breathes its
inspiration in the gloom of forests and on the verge of
streams. I love to immerse myself in shades and dells,
and hold converse with the solemnities and secrecies of
nature in the rude retreats of Norwalk. The disappearance
of Clithero had furnished new incitements to ascend its
cliffs and pervade its thickets, as I cherished the hope of
meeting in my rambles, with some traces of this man. But
might he not still live? His words had imparted the belief
that he intended to destroy himself. This catastrophe,
however, was far from certain. Was it not in my power to
avert it? Could I not restore a mind thus vigorous, to
tranquil and wholesome existence? Could I not subdue
his perverse disdain and immeasurable abhorrence of himself.
His upbraiding and his scorn were unmerited and
misplaced. Perhaps they argued phrenzy rather than prejudice;
but phrenzy, like prejudice, was curable. Reason
was no less an antidote to the illusions of insanity like his,
than to the illusions of error.

I did not immediately recollect that to subsist in this
desert was impossible. Nuts were the only fruits it produced,
and these were inadequate to sustain human life.
If it were haunted by Clithero, he must occasionally pass
its limits and beg or purloin victuals. This deportment was
too humiliating and flagitious to be imputed to him. There

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

was reason to suppose him smitten with the charms of solitude,
of a lonely abode in the midst of mountainous and
rugged nature; but this could not be uninterruptedly enjoyed.
Life could be supported only by occasionally visiting
the haunts of men, in the guise of a thief or a mendicant.
Hence, since Clithero was not known to have reappeared,
at any farm-house in the neighborhood, I was compelled to
conclude, either that he had retired far from this district, or
that he was dead.

Though I designed that my leisure should chiefly be consumed
in the bosom of Norwalk; I almost dismissed the
hope of meeting with the fugitive. There were indeed two
sources of my hopelessness on this occasion. Not only it
was probable that Clithero had fled far away, but, should he
have concealed himself in some nook or cavern, within these
precincts, his concealment was not to be traced. This arose
from the nature of that sterile region.

It would not be easy to describe the face of this district,
in a few words. Half of Solebury, thou knowest, admits
neither of plough nor spade. The cultivable space lies
along the river, and the desert, lying on the north, has gained,
by some means, the appellation of Norwalk. Canst
thou imagine a space, somewhat circular, about six miles
in diameter, and exhibiting a perpetual and intricate variety
of craggy eminences and deep dells.

The hollows are single, and walled around by cliffs, ever
varying in shape and height, and have seldom any perceptible
communication with each other. These hollows are of
all dimensions, from the narrowness and depth of a well, to
the amplitude of one hundred yards. Winter's snow is
frequently found in these cavities at mid-summer. The
streams that burst forth from every crevice, are thrown, by
the irregularities of the surface, into numberless cascades,
often disappear in mists or in chasms, and emerge from subterranean
channels, and, finally, either subside into lakes, or
quietly meander through the lower and more level grounds.

Wherever nature left a flat it is made rugged and scarcely
passable by enormous and fallen trunks, accumulated by the
storms of ages, and forming, by their slow decay, a mosscovered
soil, the haunt of rabbits and lizards. These spots
are obscured by the melancholy umbrage of pines, whose

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

eternal murmurs are in unison with vacancy and solitude,
with the reverberations of the torrents and the whistling of
the blasts. Hiccory and poplar, which abound in the lowlands,
find here no fostering elements.

A sort of continued vale, winding and abrupt, leads into
the midst of this region and through it. This vale serves
the purpose of a road. It is a tedious maze, and perpetual
declivity, and requires, from the passenger, a cautious and
sure foot. Openings and ascents occasionally present themselves
on each side, which seem to promise you access to
the interior region, but always terminate, sooner or later, in
insuperable difficulties, at the verge of a precipice, or the
bottom of a steep.

Perhaps no one was more acquainted with this wilderness
than I, but my knowledge was extremely imperfect. I had
traversed parts of it, at an early age, in pursuit of berries
and nuts, or led by a roaming disposition. Afterwards the
sphere of my rambles was enlarged and their purpose
changed. When Sarsefield came among us, I became his
favorite scholar and the companion of all his pedestrian excursions.
He was fond of penetrating into these recesses,
partly from the love of picturesque scenes, partly to investigate
its botanical and mineral productions, and partly to
carry on more effectually that species of instruction which
he had adopted with regard to me, and which chiefly consisted
in moralizing narratives or synthetical reasonings.
These excursions had familiarized me with its outlines and
most accessible parts; but there was much which, perhaps,
could never be reached without wings, and much the only
paths to which I might forever overlook.

Every new excursion indeed added somewhat to my
knowledge. New tracks were pursued, new prospects detected,
and new summits were gained. My rambles were
productive of incessant novelty, though they always terminated
in the prospect of limits that could not be overleaped.
But none of these had led me wider from my customary
paths than that which had taken place when in pursuit of
Clithero. I had faint remembrance of the valley, into which
I had descended after him, but till then I had viewed it at
a distance, and supposed it impossible to reach the bottom
but by leaping from a precipice some hundred feet in height.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

The opposite steep seemed no less inaccessible, and the
cavern at the bottom was impervious to any views which my
former positions had enabled me to take of it.

My intention to reexamine this cave and ascertain whither
it led, had, for a time, been suspended by different
considerations. It was now revived with more energy than
ever. I reflected that this had formerly been haunted by
Clithero, and might possibly have been the scene of the
desperate act which he had meditated. It might at least
conceal some token of his past existence. It might lead
into spaces hitherto unvisited, and to summits from which
wider landscapes might be seen.

One morning I set out to explore this scene. The road
which Clithero had taken was laboriously circuitous. On
my return from the first pursuit of him, I ascended the cliff
in my former footsteps, but soon lighted on the beaten track
which I have already described. This enabled me to shun
a thousand obstacles, which had lately risen before me, and
opened an easy passage to the cavern.

I once more traversed this way. The brow of the hill
was gained. The ledges of which it consisted, afforded
sufficient footing, when the attempt was made, though
viewed at a distance they seemed to be too narrow for that
purpose. As I descended the rugged stair, I could not but
wonder at the temerity and precipitation with which this
descent had formerly been made. It seemed as if the noonday
light and the tardiest circumspection would scarcely
enable me to accomplish it, yet then it had been done with
headlong speed, and with no guidance but the moon's uncertain
rays.

I reached the mouth of the cave. Till now I had forgotten
that a lamp or a torch might be necessary to direct
my subterranean footsteps. I was unwilling to defer the
attempt. Light might possibly be requisite, if the cave
had no other outlet. Somewhat might present itself within
to the eyes, which might forever elude the hands, but I
was more inclined to consider it merely as an avenue, terminating
in an opening on the summit of the steep, or on the
opposite side of the ridge. Caution might supply the place of
light, or, having explored the cave as far as possible at present,
I might hereafter return, better furnished for the scrutiny.

-- 086 --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

With these determinations, I proceeded. The entrance
was low, and compelled me to resort to hands as well as
feet. At a few yards from the mouth the light disappeared,
and I found myself immersed in the dunnest obscurity.
Had I not been persuaded that another had gone before
me, I should have relinquished the attempt. I proceeded
with the utmost caution, always ascertaining, by out-stretched
arms, the height and breadth of the cavity before me. In
a short time the dimensions expanded on all sides, and permitted
me to resume my feet.

I walked upon a smooth and gentle declivity. Presently
the wall, on one side, and the ceiling receded beyond my
reach. I began to fear that I should be involved in a maze,
and should be disabled from returning. To obviate this
danger it was requisite to adhere to the nearest wall, and
conform to the direction which it should take, without straying
through the palpable obscurity. Whether the ceiling
was lofty or low, whether the opposite wall of the passage
was distant or near, this, I deemed no proper opportunity to
investigate.

In a short time, my progress was stopped by an abrupt
descent. I set down the advancing foot with caution, being
aware that I might at the next step encounter a bottomless
pit. To the brink of such a one I seemed now to have
arrived. I stooped, and stretched my hand forward and
downward, but all was vacuity.

Here it was needful to pause. I had reached the brink
of a cavity whose depth it was impossible to ascertain. It
might be a few inches beyond my reach, or hundreds of
feet. By leaping down I might incur no injury, or might
plunge into a lake or dash myself to pieces on the points of
rocks.

I now saw with new force the propriety of being furnished
with a light. The first suggestion was to return upon
my footsteps, and resume my undertaking on the morrow.
Yet, having advanced thus far, I felt reluctance to recede
without accomplishing my purposes. I reflected likewise

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

that Clithero had boldly entered this recess, and had certainly
come forth at a different avenue from that at which
he entered.

At length it occurred to me, that though I could not go
forward, yet I might proceed along the edge of this cavity.
This edge would be as safe a guidance, and would serve as
well for a clue by which I might return, as the wall which
it was now necessary to forsake.

Intense dark is always the parent of fears. Impending
injuries cannot in this state be descried, nor shunned, nor
repelled. I began to feel some faltering of my courage and
seated myself, for a few minutes, on a stony mass which
arose before me. My situation was new. The caverns I
had hitherto met with in this desert, were chiefly formed of
low browed rocks. They were chambers, more or less
spacious, into which twilight was at least admitted; but here
it seemed as if I were surrounded by barriers that would forever
cut off my return to air and to light.

Presently I resumed my courage and proceeded. My
road appeared now to ascend. On one side I seemed still
upon the verge of a precipice, and, on the other, all was
empty and waste. I had gone no inconsiderable distance,
and persuaded myself that my career would speedily terminate.
In a short time, the space on the left hand was
again occupied, and I cautiously proceeded between the
edge of the gulf and a rugged wall. As the space between
them widened I adhered to the wall.

I was not insensible that my path became more intricate
and more difficult to retread in proportion as I advanced. I
endeavored to preserve a vivid conception of the way which
I had already passed, and to keep the images of the left, and
right-hand wall, and the gulf, in due succession in my
memory.

The path which had hitherto been considerably smooth,
now became rugged and steep. Chilling damps, the secret
trepidation which attended me, the length and difficulties of
my way, enhanced by the ceaseless caution and the numberous
expedients which the utter darkness obliged me to
employ, began to overpower my strength. I was frequently
compelled to stop and recruit myself by rest. These respites
from toil were of use, but they could not enable me to

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

prosecute an endless journey, and to return was scarcely a
less arduous task than to proceed.

I looked anxiously forward in the hope of being comforted
by some dim ray, which might assure me that my
labors were approaching an end. At last this propitious token
appeared, and I issued forth into a kind of chamber, one
side of which was open to the air and allowed me to catch
a portion of the chequered sky. This spectacle never
before excited such exquisite sensations in my bosom. The
air, likewise, breathed into the cavern, was unspeakably
delicious.

I now found myself on the projecture of a rock. Above
and below the hillside was nearly perpendicular. Opposite,
and at the distance of fifteen or twenty yards, was a similar
ascent. At the bottom was a glen, cold, narrow and obscure.
The projecture, which served as a kind of vestibule to the
cave, was connected with a ledge, by which, though not
without peril and toil, I was conducted to the summit.

This summit was higher than any of those which were interposed
between itself and the river. A large part of this
chaos of rocks and precipices was subjected, at one view, to
the eye. The fertile lawns and vales which lay beyond this,
the winding course of the river, and the slopes which rose
on its farther side, were parts of this extensive scene. These
objects were at any time fitted to inspire rapture. Now my
delight was enhanced by the contrast which this lightsome
and serene element bore to the glooms from which I had
lately emerged. My station, also, was higher, and the limits
of my view, consequently more ample than any which I had
hitherto enjoyed.

I advanced to the outer verge of the hill, which I found
to overlook a steep, no less inaccessible, and a glen equally
profound. I changed frequently my station in order to diversify
the scenery. At length it became necessary to
inquire by what means I should return. I traversed the
edge of the hill, but on every side it was equally steep and
always too lofty to permit me to leap from it. As I kept
along the verge, I perceived that it tended in a circular direction,
and brought me back, at last, to the spot from which
I had set out. From this inspection, it seemed as if return

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

was impossible by any other way than that through the
cavern.

I now turned my attention to the interior space. If you
imagine a cylindrical mass, with a cavity dug in the centre,
whose edge conforms to the exterior edge; and, if you
place in this cavity another cylinder, higher than that which
surrounds it, but so small as to leave between its sides and
those of the cavity, a hollow space, you will gain as distinct
an image of this hill as words can convey. The summit of
the inner rock was rugged and covered with trees of unequal
growth. To reach this summit would not render my return
easier; but its greater elevation would extend my view, and
perhaps furnish a spot from which the whole horizon was
conspicuous.

As I had traversed the outer, I now explored the inner
edge of this hill. At length I reached a spot where the chasm,
separating the two rocks, was narrower than at any other
part. At first view, it seemed as if it were possible to leap
over it, but a nearer examination shewed me that the passage
was impracticable. So far as my eye could estimate it,
the breadth was thirty or forty feet. I could scarcely venture
to look beneath. The height was dizzy, and the walls,
which approached each other at top, receded at the bottom,
so as to form the resemblance of an immense hall, lighted
from a rift, which some convulsion of nature had made in
the roof. Where I stood there ascended a perpetual mist,
occasioned by a torrent that dashed along the rugged pavement
below.

From these objects I willingly turned my eye upon those
before and above me, on the opposite ascent. A stream,
rushing from above, fell into a cavity, which its own force
seemed gradually to have made. The noise and the motion
equally attracted my attention. There was a desolate and
solitary grandeur in the scene, enhanced by the circumstances
in which it was beheld, and by the perils through
which I had recently passed, that had never before been
witnessed by me.

A sort of sanctity and awe environed it, owing to the consciousness
of absolute and utter loneliness. It was probable
that human feet had never before gained this recess, that

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

human eyes had never been fixed upon these gushing waters.
The aboriginal inhabitants had no motives to lead them into
caves like this, and ponder on the verge of such a precipice.
Their successors were still less likely to have wandered
hither. Since the birth of this continent, I was probably
the first who had deviated thus remotely from the customary
paths of men.

While musing upon these ideas, my eye was fixed upon
the foaming current. At length, I looked upon the rocks
which confined and embarrassed its course. I admired
their fantastic shapes, and endless irregularities. Passing
from one to the other of these, my attention lighted, at
length, as if by some magical transition, on—a human countenance!

My surprise was so abrupt, and my sensations so tumultuous
that I forgot for a moment the perilous nature of my
situation. I loosened my hold of a pine branch, which had
been hitherto one of my supports, and almost started from
my seat. Had my station been in a slight degree nearer
the brink than it was, I should have fallen headlong into the
abyss.

To meet a human creature, even on that side of the
chasm which I occupied, would have been wholly adverse
to my expectation. My station was accessible by no other
road than that through which I had passed, and no motives
were imaginable by which others could be prompted to explore
this road. But he whom I now beheld, was seated
where it seemed impossible for human efforts to have placed
him.

But this affected me but little in comparison with other
incidents. Not only the countenance was human, but in
spite of shaggy and tangled locks, and an air of melancholy
wildness, I speedily recognized the features of the fugitive
Clithero!

One glance was not sufficient to make me acquainted
with this scene. I had come hither partly in pursuit of this
man, but some casual appendage of his person, something
which should indicate his past rather than his present existence,
was all that I hoped to find. That he should be found
alive in this desert; that he should have gained this summit,

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

access to which was apparently impossible, were scarcely
within the boundaries of belief.

His scanty and coarse garb, had been nearly rent away
by brambles and thorns; his arms, bosom and cheek were
overgrown and half-concealed by hair. There was somewhat
in his attitude and looks denoting more than anarchy
of thoughts and passions. His rueful, ghastly, and immoveable
eyes, testified not only that his mind was ravaged
by despair, but that he was pinched with famine.

These proofs of his misery thrilled to my inmost heart.
Horror and shuddering invaded me as I stood gazing upon
him, and, for a time, I was without the power of deliberating
on the measures which it was my duty to adopt for
his relief. The first suggestion was, by calling, to inform
him of my presence. I knew not what counsel or comfort
to offer. By what words to bespeak his attention, or by
what topics to mollify his direful passions I knew not.
Though so near, the gulf by which we were separated was
impassable. All that I could do was to speak.

My surprise and my horror were still strong enough to
give a shrill and piercing tone to my voice. The chasm
and the rocks loudened and reverberated my accents while
I exclaimed—Man! Clithero!

My summons was effectual. He shook off his trance in
a moment. He had been stretched upon his back, with his
eyes fixed upon a craggy projecture above, as if he were
in momentary expectation of its fall, and crushing him to
atoms. Now he started on his feet. He was conscious of
the voice, but not of the quarter whence it came. He was
looking anxiously around when I again spoke—Look hither.
It is I who called.

He looked. Astonishment was now mingled with every
other dreadful meaning in his visage. He clasped his hands
together and bent forward, as if to satisfy himself that his
summoner was real. At the next moment he drew back,
placed his hands upon his breast, and fixed his eyes on the
ground.

This pause was not likely to be broken but by me. I
was preparing again to speak. To be more distinctly heard,
I advanced closer to the brink. During this action, my eye

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

was necessarily withdrawn from him. Having gained a
somewhat nearer station. I looked again, but—he was gone!

The seat which he so lately occupied was empty. I was
not forewarned of his disappearance, or directed to the
course of his flight by any rustling among leaves. These
indeed would have been overpowered by the noise of the
cataract. The place where he sat was the bottom of a
cavity, one side of which terminated in the verge of the
abyss, but the other sides were perpendicular or overhanging.
Surely he had not leaped into this gulf, and yet that
he had so speedily scaled the steep was impossible.

I looked into the gulf, but the depth and the gloom allowed
me to see nothing with distinctness. His cries or
groans could not be overheard amidst the uproar of the
waters. His fall must have instantly destroyed him, and
that he had fallen was the only conclusion I could draw.

My sensations on this incident cannot be easily described.
The image of this man's despair, and of the sudden catastrophe
to which my inauspicious interference had led, filled
me with compunction and terror. Some of my fears were
relieved by the new conjecture, that, behind the rock on
which he had lain, there might be some aperture or pit into
which he had descended, or in which he might be concealed.

I derived consolation from this conjecture. Not only the
evil which I dreaded might not have happened, but some
alleviation of his misery was possible. Could I arrest his
footsteps and win his attention, I might be able to insinuate
the lessons of fortitude; but if words were impotent, and
arguments were nugatory, yet to sit by him in silence, to
moisten his hand with tears, to sigh in unison, to offer him
the spectacle of sympathy, the solace of believing that his
demerits were not estimated by so rigid a standard by others
as by himself, that one at least among his fellow-men regarded
him with love and pity, could not fail to be of benign
influence.

These thoughts inspired me with new zeal. To effect
my purpose it was requisite to reach the opposite steep. I
was now convinced that this was not an impracticable undertaking,
since Clithero had already performed it. I once

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

more made the circuit of the hill. Every side was steep
and of enormous height, and the gulf was no where so narrow
as at this spot. I therefore returned hither, and once
mere pondered on the means of passing this tremendous
chasm in safety.

Casting my eyes upward, I noted the tree at the root of
which I was standing. I compared the breadth of the gulf
with the length of the trunk of this tree, and it appeared
very suitable for a bridge. Happily it grew obliquely, and
if felled by an axe, would probably fall of itself, in such a
manner as to be suspended across the chasm. The stock
was thick enough to afford me footing, and would enable
me to reach the opposite declivity without danger or delay.

A more careful examination of the spot, the scite of the
tree, its dimensions, and the direction of its growth, convinced
me fully of the practicability of this expedient, and
I determined to carry it into immediate execution. For
this end I must hasten home, procure an axe, and return
with all expedition hither. I took my former way, once more
entered the subterranean avenue, and slowly re-emerged
into day. Before I reached home, the evening was at
hand, and my tired limbs and jaded spirits obliged me to
defer my undertaking till the morrow.

Though my limbs were at rest, my thoughts were active
through the night. I carefully reviewed the situation of this
hill, and was unable to conjecture by what means Clithero
could place himself upon it. Unless he occasionally returned
to the habitable grounds, it was impossible for him
to escape perishing by famine. He might intend to destroy
himself by this means, and my first efforts were to be employed
to overcome this fatal resolution. To persuade him
to leave his desolate haunts might be a laborious and tedious
task, meanwhile all my benevolent intentions would be frustrated
by his want of sustenance. It was proper, therefore,
to carry bread with me, and to place it before him. The
sight of food, the urgencies of hunger, and my vehement
entreaties might prevail on him to eat, though no expostulations
might suffice to make him seek food at a distance.

-- 094 --

CHAPTER XI.

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

Next morning I stored a small bag with meat and bread,
and throwing an axe on my shoulder, set out, without informing
any one of my intentions, for the hill. My passage
was rendered more difficult by these incumbrances, but my
perseverance surmounted every impediment, and I gained,
in a few hours, the foot of the tree, whose trunk was to serve
me for a bridge. In this journey I saw no traces of the
fugitive.

A new survey of the tree confirmed my former conclusions,
and I began my work with diligence. My strokes
were repeated by a thousand echoes, and I paused at first
somewhat startled by reverberations, which made it appear
as if not one, but a score of axes, were employed at the
same time on both sides of the gulf.

Quickly the tree fell, and exactly in the manner which I
expected and desired. The wide spread limbs occupied
and choked up the channel of the torrent, and compelled it
to seek a new outlet and multiplied its murmurs. I dared
not trust myself to cross it in an upright posture, but clung,
with hands and feet, to its rugged bark. Having reached
the opposite cliff I proceeded to examine the spot where
Clithero had disappeared. My fondest hopes were realized,
for a considerable cavity appeared, which, on a former day,
had been concealed from my distant view by the rock.

It was obvious to conclude that this was his present habitation,
or that an avenue, conducting hither and terminating
in the unexplored sides of this pit, was that by which he had
come hither, and by which he had retired. I could not
hesitate long to slide into the pit. I found an entrance
through which I fearlessly penetrated. I was prepared to
encounter obstacles and perils similar to those which I have
already described, but was rescued from them by ascending,
in a few minutes, into a kind of passage, open above, but
walled by a continued rock on both sides. The sides of this
passage conformed with the utmost exactness to each other.
Nature, at some former period, had occasioned the solid
mass to dispart at this place, and had thus afforded access

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

to the summit of the hill. Loose stones and ragged points
formed the flooring of this passage, which rapidly and circuitously
ascended.

I was now within a few yards of the surface of the rock.
The passage opened into a kind of chamber or pit, the sides
of which were not difficult to climb. I rejoiced at the
prospect of this termination of my journey. Here I paused,
and throwing my weary limbs on the ground, began to examine
the objects around me, and to meditate on the steps
that were next to be taken.

My first glance lighted on the very being of whom I was
in search. Stretched upon a bed of moss, at the distance
of a few feet from my station, I beheld Clithero. He had
not been roused by my approach, though my foot-steps were
perpetually stumbling and sliding. This reflection gave
birth to the fear that he was dead. A nearer inspection
dispelled my apprehensions, and shewed me that he was
merely buried in profound slumber. Those vigils must indeed
have been long which were at last succeeded by a sleep
so oblivious.

This meeting was, in the highest degree, propitious. It
not only assured me of his existence, but proved that his
miseries were capable of being suspended. His slumber enabled
me to pause, to ruminate on the manner by which his
understanding might be most successfully addressed; to collect
and arrange the topics fitted to rectify his gloomy and
disastrous perceptions.

Thou knowest that I am qualified for such tasks neither
by my education nor my genius. The headlong and ferocious
energies of this man could not be repelled or diverted
into better paths by efforts so undisciplined as mine. A
despair so stormy and impetuous would drown my feeble
accents. How should I attempt to reason with him? How
should I outroot prepossessions so inveterate; the fruits of
his earliest education, fostered and matured by the observation
and experience of his whole life. How should I convince
him that since the death of Wiatte was not intended,
the deed was without crime; that, if it had been deliberately
concerted, it was still a virtue, since his own life could, by no
other means, be preserved; that when he pointed a dagger
at the bosom of his mistress he was actuated, not by avarice,

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

or ambition, or revenge, or malice. He desired to confer
on her the highest and the only benefit of which he believed
her capable. He sought to rescue her from tormenting regrets
and lingering agonies.

These positions were sufficiently just to my own view, but
I was not called upon to reduce them to practice. I had
not to struggle with the consciousness of having been rescued
by some miraculous contingency, from imbruing my hands
in the blood of her whom I adored; of having drawn upon
myself suspicions of ingratitude and murder too deep to be
ever effaced; of having bereft myself of love, and honor,
and friends, and spotless reputation; of having doomed myself
to infamy and detestation, to hopeless exile, penury,
and servile toil. These were the evils which his malignant
destiny had made the unalterable portion of Clithero, and
how should my imperfect eloquence annihilate these evils?
Every man, not himself the victim of irretrievable disasters,
perceives the folly of ruminating on the past, and of fostering
a grief which cannot reverse or recall the decrees of an
immutable necessity; but every man who suffers is unavoidably
shackled by the errors which he censures in his neighbor,
and his efforts to relieve himself are as fruitless as
those with which he attempted the relief of others.

No topic, therefore, could be properly employed by me
on the present occasion. All that I could do was to offer
him food, and, by pathetic supplications, to prevail on him
to eat. Famine, however obstinate, would scarcely refrain
when bread was placed within sight and reach. When
made to swerve from his resolution in one instance, it
would be less difficult to conquer it a second time. The
magic of sympathy, the perseverance of benevolence, though
silent, might work a gradual and secret revolution, and better
thoughts might insensibly displace those desperate suggestions
which now governed him.

Having revolved these ideas, I placed the food which I
had brought at his right hand, and, seating myself at his feet,
attentively surveyed his countenance. The emotions, which
were visible during wakefulness, had vanished during this
cessation of remembrance and remorse, or were faintly discernible.
They served to dignify and solemnize his features,
and to embellish those immutable lines which

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

betokened the spirit of his better days. Lineaments were now
observed which could never co-exist with folly, or associate
with obdurate guilt.

I had no inclination to awaken him. This respite was
too sweet to be needlessly abridged. I determined to await
the operation of nature, and to prolong, by silence and by
keeping interruption at a distance, this salutary period of forgetfulness.
This interval permitted new ideas to succeed
in my mind.

Clithero believed his solitude to be unapproachable.
What new expedients to escape inquiry and intrusion might
not my presence suggest! Might he not vanish, as he had
done on the former day, and afford me no time to assail his
constancy and tempt his hunger? If, however, I withdrew
during his sleep, he would awake without disturbance, and
be, unconscious for a time, that his secrecy had been violated.
He would quickly perceive the victuals and would need
no foreign inducements to eat. A provision, so unexpected
and extraordinary, might suggest new thoughts, and
be construed into a kind of heavenly condemnation of his
purpose. He would not readily suspect the motives or
person of his visitant, would take no precaution against the
repetition of my visit, and, at the same time, our interview
would not be attended with so much surprise. The more I
revolved these reflections, the greater force they acquired.
At length, I determined to withdraw, and, leaving the food
where it could scarcely fail of attracting his notice, I returned
by the way that I had come. I had scarcely reached
home, when a messenger from Inglefield arrived, requesting
me to spend the succeeding night at his house, as some engagement
had occurred to draw him to the city.

I readily complied with this request. It was not necessary,
however, to be early in my visit. I deferred going till the
evening was far advanced. My way led under the branches
of the elm which recent events had rendered so memorable.
Hence my reflections reverted to the circumstances
which had lately occurred in connexion with this tree.

I paused, for some time, under its shade. I marked the
spot where Clithero had been discovered digging. It shewed
marks of being unsettled, but the sod which had formerly
covered it and which had lately been removed, was now

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

carefully replaced. This had not been done by him on
that occasion in which I was a witness of his behaviour.
The earth was then hastily removed and as hastily thrown
again into the hole from which it had been taken.

Some curiosity was naturally excited by this appearance.
Either some other person, or Clithero, on a subsequent
occasion, had been here. I was now likewise led to reflect
on the possible motives that prompted the maniac to turn
up this earth. There is always some significance in the
actions of a sleeper. Somewhat was, perhaps, buried in
this spot, connected with the history of Mrs. Lorimer or of
Clarice. Was it not possible to ascertain the truth in this
respect?

There was but one method. By carefully uncovering
this hole, and digging as deep as Clithero had already dug,
it would quickly appear whether any thing was hidden. To
do this publicly by daylight was evidently indiscreet. Besides,
a moment's delay was superfluous. The night had
now fallen, and before it was past this new undertaking
might be finished. An interview was, if possible, to be
gained with Clithero on the morrow, and for this interview
the discoveries made on this spot might eminently qualify
me. Influenced by these considerations, I resolved to dig.
I was first, however, to converse an hour with the housekeeper,
and then to withdraw to my chamber. When the
family were all retired, and there was no fear of observation
or interruption, I proposed to rise and hasten, with a proper
implement, hither.

One chamber, in Inglefield's house, was usually reserved
for visitants. In this chamber thy unfortunate brother died,
and here it was that I was to sleep. The image of its last
inhabitant could not fail of being called up, and of banishing
repose; but the scheme which I had meditated was an
additional incitement to watchfulness. Hither I repaired,
at the due season, having previously furnished myself with
candles, since I knew not what might occur to make a light
necessary.

I did not go to bed, but either sat musing by a table or
walked across the room. The bed before me was that on
which my friend breathed his last. To rest my head upon
the same pillow, to lie on that pallet which sustained his

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

cold and motionless limbs, were provocations to remembrance
and grief that I desired to shun. I endeavored to
fill my mind with more recent incidents, with the disasters
of Clithero, my subterranean adventures, and the probable
issue of the schemes which I now contemplated.

I recalled the conversation which had just ended with
the housekeeper. Clithero had been our theme, but she
had dealt chiefly in repetitions of what had formerly been
related by her or by Inglefield. I inquired what this man
had left behind, and found that it consisted of a square box,
put together by himself with uncommon strength, but of
rugged workmanship. She proceeded to mention that she
had advised her brother, Mr. Inglefield, to break open this
box and ascertain its contents, but this he did not think
himself justified in doing. Clithero was guilty of no known
crime, was responsible to no one for his actions, and might
sometime return to claim his property. This box contained
nothing with which others had a right to meddle. Somewhat
might be found in it, throwing light upon his past or present
situation, but curiosity was not to be gratified by these
means. What Clithero thought proper to conceal, it was
criminal for us to extort from him.

The housekeeper was by no means convinced by these
arguments, and at length, obtained her brother's permission
to try whether any of her own keys would unlock this chest.
The keys were produced, but no lock nor key-hole were
discoverable. The lid was fast, but by what means it was
fastened, the most accurate inspection could not detect.
Hence she was compelled to lay aside her project. This
chest had always stood in the chamber which I now occupied.

These incidents were now remembered, and I felt disposed
to profit by this opportunity of examining this box.
It stood in a corner, and was easily distinguished by its
form. I lifted it and found its weight by no means extraordinary.
Its structure was remarkable. It consisted of
six sides, square and of similar dimensions. These were
joined, not by mortice and tennon; not by nails, not by
hinges, but the junction was accurate. The means by
which they were made to cohere were invisible.

Appearances on every side were uniform, nor were there

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

any marks by which the lid was distinguishable from its other
surfaces.

During his residence with Inglefield, many specimens of
mechanical ingenuity were given by his servant. This was
the workmanship of his own hands. I looked at it, for some
time, till the desire insensibly arose of opening and examining
its contents.

I had no more right to do this than the Inglefields, perhaps
indeed this curiosity was more absurd, and the gratification
more culpable in me than in them. I was acquainted
with the history of Clithero's past life, and with his present
condition. Respecting these, I had no new intelligence to
gain, and no doubts to solve. What excuse could I make
to the proprietor, should he ever reappear to claim his own,
or to Inglefield for breaking open a receptacle, which all the
maxims of society combine to render sacred.

But could not my end be gained without violence. The
means of opening might present themselves on a patient
scrutiny. The lid might be raised and shut down again
without any tokens of my act; its contents might be examined,
and all things restored to their former condition in a
few minutes.

I intended not a theft. I intended to benefit myself without
inflicting injury on others. Nay, might not the discoveries
I should make, throw light upon the conduct of this extraordinary
man, which his own narrative had withheld?
Was there reason to confide implicitly on the tale which I
had heard.

In spite of the testimony of my own feelings, the miseries
of Clithero appeared in some degree, phantastic and groundless.
A thousand conceivable motives might induce him to
pervert or conceal the truth. If he were thoroughly known,
his character might assume a new appearance, and what is
now so difficult to reconcile to common maxims, might prove
perfectly consistent with them. I desire to restore him to
peace, but a thorough knowledge of his actions is necessary,
both to shew that he is worthy of compassion, and to suggest
the best means of extirpating his errors. It was possible
that this box contained the means of this knowledge.

There were likewise other motives which, as they possessed
some influence, however small, deserve to be

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

mentioned. Thou knowest that I also am a mechanist. I had
constructed a writing desk and cabinet, in which I had endeavored
to combine the properties of secrecy, security, and
strength, in the highest possible degree. I looked upon
this therefore with the eye of an artist, and was solicitous to
know the principles on which it was formed. I determined
to examine, and if possible to open it.

CHAPTER XII.

I surveyed it with the utmost attention. All its parts
appeared equally solid and smooth. It could not be doubted
that one of its sides served the purpose of a lid, and was
possible to be raised. Mere strength could not be applied
to raise it, because there was no projecture which might be
firmly held by the hand, and by which force could be exerted.
Some spring, therefore, secretly existed, which might
forever elude the senses, but on which the hand, by being
moved over it, in all directions, might accidentally light.

This process was effectual. A touch, casually applied at
an angle, drove back a bolt, and a spring, at the same time,
was set in action, by which the lid was raised above half an
inch. No event could be supposed more fortuitous than
this. A hundred hands might have sought in vain for this
spring. The spot in which a certain degree of pressure
was sufficient to produce this effect, was of all, the least
likely to attract notice or awaken suspicion.

I opened the trunk with eagerness. The space within
was divided into numerous compartments, none of which
contained any thing of moment. Tools of different and
curious constructions, and remnants of minute machinery,
were all that offered themselves to my notice.

My expectations being thus frustrated, I proceeded to
restore things to their former state. I attempted to close
the lid; but the spring which had raised it refused to
bend. No measure that I could adopt, enabled me to place
the lid in the same situation in which I had found it. In
my efforts to press down the lid, which were augmented in

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

proportion to the resistance that I met with, the spring was
broken. This obstacle being removed, the lid resumed its
proper place; but no means, within the reach of my ingenuity
to discover, enabled me to push forward the bolt, and
thus to restore the fastening.

I now perceived that Clithero had provided not only
against the opening of his cabinet, but likewise against the
possibility of concealing that it had been opened. This discovery
threw me into some confusion. I had been tempted
thus far, by the belief that my action was without witnesses,
and might be forever concealed. This opinion was now
confuted. If Clithero should ever reclaim his property, he
would not fail to detect the violence of which I had been
guilty. Inglefield would disapprove in another what he had
not permitted to himself, and the unauthorised and clandestine
manner in which I had behaved, would aggravate, in
his eyes, the heinousness of my offence.

But now there was no remedy. All that remained was
to hinder suspicion from lighting on the innocent, and to
confess, to my friend, the offence which I had committed.
Meanwhile my first project was resumed, and, the family
being now wrapt in profound sleep, I left my chamber, and
proceeded to the elm. The moon was extremely brilliant,
but I hoped that this unfrequented road and unseasonable hour
would hinder me from being observed. My chamber was
above the kitchen, with which it communicated by a small
staircase, and the building to which it belonged was connected
with the dwelling by a gallery. I extinguished the
light, and left it in the kitchen, intending to relight it, by the
embers that still glowed on the hearth, on my return.

I began to remove the sod, and cast out the earth, with
little confidence in the success of my project. The issue of
my examination of the box humbled and disheartened me.
For some time I found nothing that tended to invigorate my
hopes. I determined, however, to descend, as long as the
unsettled condition of the earth shewed me that some one
had preceded me. Small masses of stone were occasionally
met with, which served only to perplex me with groundless
expectations. At length my spade struck upon something
which emitted a very different sound. I quickly drew it
forth, and found it to be wood. Its regular form, and the

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

crevices which were faintly discernible, persuaded me that
it was human workmanship, and that there was a cavity
within. The place in which it was found, easily suggested
some connexion between this and the destiny of Clithero.
Covering up the hole with speed, I hastened with my prize
to the house. The door, by which the kitchen was entered,
was not to be seen from the road. It opened on a field, the
farther limit of which was a ledge of rocks, which formed,
on this side, the boundary of Inglefield's estate and the
westernmost barrier of Norwalk.

As I turned the angle of the house, and came in view of
this door, methought I saw a figure issue from it. I was
startled at this incident, and, stopping, crouched close to the
wall, that I might not be discovered. As soon as the figure
passed beyond the verge of the shade, it was easily distinguished
to be that of Clithero! He crossed the field with
a rapid pace, and quickly passed beyond the reach of my
eye.

This appearance was mysterious. For what end he
should visit this habitation, could not be guessed. Was the
contingency to be lamented, in consequence of which an
interview had been avoided? Would it have compelled
me to explain the broken condition of his trunk? I knew
not whether to rejoice at having avoided this interview, or to
deplore it.

These thoughts did not divert me from examining the
nature of the prize which I had gained. I relighted my
candle and hied once more to the chamber. The first object,
which, on entering it, attracted my attention, was the
cabinet broken into twenty fragments, on the hearth. I
had left it on a low table, at a distant corner of the room.

No conclusion could be formed, but that Clithero had
been here, had discovered the violence which had been
committed on his property, and, in the first transport of his indignation,
had shattered it to pieces. I shuddered on reflecting
how near I had been to being detected by him in
the very act, and by how small an interval I had escaped
that resentment, which, in that case, would have probably
been wreaked upon me.

My attention was withdrawn, at length, from this object,
and fixed upon the contents of the box which I had dug up.

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

This was equally inaccessible with the other. I had not
the same motives for caution and forbearance. I was somewhat
desperate, as the consequences of my indiscretion
could not be aggravated, and my curiosity was more impetuous,
with regard to the smaller than to the larger cabinet.
I placed it on the ground and crushed it to pieces with my
heel.

Something was within. I brought it to the light, and,
after loosing numerous folds, at length drew forth a volume.
No object, in the circle of nature, was more adapted than
this, to rouse up all my faculties. My feelings were anew
excited on observing that it was a manuscript. I bolted
the door, and drawing near the light, opened and began to
read.

A few pages was sufficient to explain the nature of the
work. Clithero had mentioned that his lady had composed
a vindication of her conduct towards her brother, when her
intercession in his favor was solicited and refused. This
performance had never been published, but had been read
by many, and was preserved by her friends as a precious
monument of her genius and her virtue. This manuscript
was now before me.

That Clithero should preserve this manuscript, amidst the
wreck of his hopes and fortunes, was apparently conformable
to his temper. That, having formed the resolution to
die, he should seek to hide this volume from the profane
curiosity of survivors, was a natural proceeding. To bury
it rather than to burn, or disperse it into fragments, would
be suggested by the wish to conceal, without committing
what his heated fancy would regard as sacrilege. To bury
it beneath the elm, was dictated by no fortuitous or inexplicable
caprice. This event could scarcely fail of exercising
some influence on the perturbations of his sleep, and
thus, in addition to other causes, might his hovering near this
trunk, and throwing up this earth, in the intervals of slumber,
be accounted for. Clithero, indeed, had not mentioned
this proceeding in the course of his narrative; but
that would have contravened the end for which he had provided
a grave for this book.

I read this copious tale with unspeakable eagerness. It
essentially agreed with that which had been told by Clithero.

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

By drawing forth events into all their circumstances, more
distinct impressions were produced on the mind, and proofs
of fortitude and equanimity were here given, to which I
had hitherto known no parallel. No wonder that a soul
like Clithero's, pervaded by these proofs of inimitable excellence,
and thrillingly alive to the passion of virtuous fame,
and the value of that existence which he had destroyed,
should be overborne by horror at the view of the past.

The instability of life and happiness was forcibly illustrated,
as well as the perniciousness of error. Exempt as this
lady was from almost every defect, she was indebted for
her ruin to absurd opinions of the sacredness of consanguinity,
to her anxiety for the preservation of a ruffian, because
that ruffian was her brother. The spirit of Clithero was
enlightened and erect, but he weakly suffered the dictates
of eternal justice to be swallowed up by gratitude. The
dread of unjust upbraiding hurried him to murder and to
suicide, and the imputation of imaginary guilt, impelled him
to the perpetration of genuine and enormous crimes.

The perusal of this volume ended not but with the night.
Contrary to my hopes, the next day was stormy and wet.
This did not deter me from visiting the mountain. Slippery
paths and muddy torrents were no obstacles to the purposes
which I had adopted. I wrapt myself, and a bag of provisions,
in a cloak of painted canvass and speeded to the
dwelling of Clithero.

I passed through the cave and reached the bridge which
my own ingenuity had formed. At that moment, torrents of
rain poured from above, and stronger blasts thundered
amidst these desolate recesses and profound chasms. Instead
of lamenting the prevalence of this tempest, I now
began to regard it with pleasure. It conferred new forms
of sublimity and grandeur on this scene.

As I crept with hands and feet, along my imperfect bridge,
a sudden gust had nearly whirled me into the frightful abyss
below. To preserve myself, I was obliged to loose my hold
of my burthen and it fell into the gulf. This incident disconcerted
and distressed me. As soon as I had effected
my dangerous passage, I screened myself behind a cliff, and
gave myself up to reflection.

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

The purpose of this arduous journey was defeated, by
the loss of the provisions I had brought. I despaired of
winning the attention of the fugitive to supplications, or
arguments tending to smother remorse, or revive his fortitude.
The scope of my efforts was to consist in vanquishing
his aversion to food; but these efforts would now be useless,
since I had no power to supply his cravings.

This deficiency, however, was easily supplied. I had
only to return home and supply myself anew. No time
was to be lost in doing this; but I was willing to remain
under this shelter, till the fury of the tempest had subsided.
Besides, I was not certain that Clithero had again retreated
hither. It was requisite to explore the summit of this hill,
and ascertain whether it had any inhabitant. I might likewise
discover what had been the success of my former experiment,
and whether the food, which had been left here
on the former day, was consumed or neglected.

While occupied with these reflections, my eyes were fixed
upon the opposite steeps. The tops of the trees, waving to
and fro, in the wildest commotion, and their trunks, occasionally
bending to the blast, which, in these lofty regions,
blew with a violence unknown in the tracts below, exhibited
an awful spectacle. At length, my attention was attracted
by the trunk which lay across the gulf, and which I had
converted into a bridge. I perceived that it had already
somewhat swerved from its original position, that every blast
broke or loosened some of the fibres by which its roots was
connected with the opposite bank, and that, if the storm did
not speedily abate, there was imminent danger of its being
torn from the rock and precipitated into the chasm. Thus
my retreat would be cut off, and the evils, from which I was
endeavoring to rescue another, would be experienced by
myself.

I did not just then reflect that Clithero had found access
to this hill by other means, and that the avenue by which he
came, would be equally commodious to me. I believed
my destiny to hang upon the expedition with which I should
recross this gulf. The moments that were spent in these
deliberations were critical, and I shuddered to observe that
the trunk was held in its place by one or two fibres which
were already stretched almost to breaking.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

To pass along the trunk, rendered slippery by the wet,
and unsteadfast by the wind, was emimently dangerous. To
maintain my hold, in passing, in defiance of the whirlwind,
required the most vigorous exertions. For this end it was
necessary to discommode myself of my cloak, and of the
volume, which I carried in the pocket of my cloak. I believed
there was no reason to dread their being destroyed
or purloined, if left, for a few hours or a day, in this recess.
If laid beside a stone, under shelter of this cliff, they would,
no doubt, remain unmolested till the disappearance of the
storm should permit me to revisit this spot in the afternoon
or on the morrow.

Just as I had disposed of these incumbrances, and had
risen from my seat, my attention was again called to the
opposite steep, by the most unwelcome object that, at this
time, could possibly occur. Something was perceived moving
among the bushes and rocks, which, for a time, I hoped
was no more than a raccoon or opossum; but which presently
appeared to be a panther. His grey coat, extended
claws, fiery eyes, and a cry which he at that moment uttered,
and which, by its resemblance to the human voice, is peculiarly
terrific, denoted him to be the most ferocious and
untameable of that detested race.*

The industry of our hunters has nearly banished animals
of prey from these precincts. The fastnesses of Norwalk,
however, could not but afford refuge to some of them. Of
late I had met them so rarely, that my fears were seldom
alive, and I trod, without caution, the ruggedest and most
solitary haunts. Still, however, I had seldom been unfurnished
in my rambles with the means of defence.

My temper never delighted in carnage and blood. I
found no pleasure in plunging into bogs, wading through
rivulets, and penetrating thickets, for the sake of despatching
woodcocks and squirrels. To watch their gambols and
flittings, and invite them to my hand, was my darling amusement
when loitering among the woods and the rocks. It
was much otherwise, however, with regard to rattlesnakes

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

and panthers. These I thought it no breach of duty to exterminate
wherever they could be found. These judicious
and sanguinary spoilers were equally the enemies of man
and of the harmless race that sported in the trees, and many
of their skins are still preserved by me as trophies of my
juvenile prowess.

As hunting was never my trade or my sport, I never
loaded myself with fowling-piece or rifle. Assiduous exercise
had made me master of a weapon of much easier carriage,
and, within a moderate distance, more destructive and
unerring. This was the tomahawk. With this I have often
severed an oak branch, and cut the sinews of a catamount,
at the distance of sixty feet.

The unfrequency with which I had lately encountered
this foe, and the incumbrance of provision, made me neglect,
on this occasion, to bring with me my usual arms.
The beast that was now before me, when stimulated by
hunger, was accustomed to assail whatever could provide
him with a banquet of blood. He would set upon the man
and the deer with equal and irresistible ferocity. His sagacity
was equal to his strength, and he seemed able to
discover when his antagonist was armed and prepared for
defence.

My past experience enabled me to estimate the full
extent of my danger. He sat on the brow of the steep,
eyeing the bridge, and apparently deliberating whether he
should cross it. It was probable that he had scented my
footsteps thus far, and should he pass over, his vigilance
could scarcely fail of detecting my asylum. The pit into
which Clithero had sunk from my view was at some distance.
To reach it was the first impulse of my fear, but
this could not be done without exciting the observation and
pursuit of this enemy. I deeply regretted the untoward
chance that had led me, when I first came over, to a different
shelter.

Should he retain his present station, my danger was
scarcely lessened. To pass over in the face of a famished
tyger was only to rush upon my fate. The falling of the
trunk, which had lately been so anxiously deprecated, was
now, with no less solicitude, desired. Every new gust, I

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

hoped, would tear asunder its remaining bands, and, by cutting
off all communication between the opposite steeps,
place me in security.

My hopes, however, were destined to be frustrated. The
fibres of the prostrate tree, were obstinately tenacious of
their hold, and presently the animal scrambled down the
rock and proceeded to cross it.

Of all kinds of death, that which now menaced me was
the most abhorred. To die by disease, or by the hand of
a fellow creature, was propitious and lenient in comparison
with being rent to pieces by the fangs of this savage. To
perish, in this obscure retreat, by means so impervious to
the anxious curiosity of my friends, to lose my portion of
existence by so untoward and ignoble a destiny, was insupportable.
I bitterly deplored my rashness in coming hither
unprovided for an encounter like this.

The evil of my present circumstances consisted chiefly
in suspense. My death was unavoidable, but my imagination
had leisure to torment itself by anticipations. One foot
of the savage was slowly and cautiously moved after the
other. He struck his claws so deeply into the bark that
they were with difficulty withdrawn. At length he leaped
upon the ground. We were now separated by an interval
of scarcely eight feet. To leave the spot where I crouched,
was impossible. Behind and beside me, the cliff rose perpendicularly,
and before me was this grim and terrific visage.
I shrunk still closer to the ground and closed my eyes.

From this pause of horror I was aroused by the noise
occasioned by a second spring of the animal. He leaped
into the pit, in which I had so deeply regretted that I had
not taken refuge, and disappeared. My rescue was so sudden,
and so much beyond my belief or my hope, that I
doubted, for a moment, whether my senses did not deceive
me. This opportunity of escape was not to be neglected.
I left my place, and scrambled over the trunk with a precipitation
which had liked to have proved fatal. The tree
groaned and shook under me, the wind blew with unexampled
violence, and I had scarcely reached the opposite steep
when the roots were severed from the rock and the whole
fell thundering to the bottom of the chasm.

My trepidations were not speedily quieted. I looked back

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

with wonder on my hair-breadth escape, and on that singular
concurrence of events, which had placed me, in so short
a period, in absolute security. Had the trunk fallen a moment
earlier, I should have been imprisoned on the hill or
thrown headlong. Had its fall been delayed another moment
I should have been pursued; for the beast now issued
from his den, and testified his surprise and disappointment
by tokens, the sight of which made my blood run cold.

He saw me, and hastened to the verge of the chasm.
He squatted on his hind-legs and assumed the attitude of one
preparing to leap. My consternation was excited afresh by
these appearances. It seemed at first as if the rift was too
wide for any power of muscles to carry him in safety over;
but I knew the unparalleled agility of this animal, and that
his experience had made him a better judge of the practicability
of this exploit than I was.

Still there was hope that he would relinquish this design
as desperate. This hope was quickly at an end. He
sprung, and his fore-legs touched the verge of the rock on
which I stood. In spite of vehement exertions, however,
the surface was too smooth and too hard to allow him to make
good his hold. He fell, and a piercing cry, uttered below,
shewed that nothing had obstructed his descent to the
bottom.

Thus was I again rescued from death. Nothing but the
pressure of famine could have prompted this savage to so
audacious and hazardous an effort; but, by yeilding to this impulse,
he had made my future visits to this spot exempt
from peril. Clithero was, likewise, relieved from a danger
that was imminent and unforeseen. Prowling over these
grounds the panther could scarcely have failed to meet with
this solitary fugitive.

Had the animal lived, my first duty would have been to
have sought him out, and assailed him with my tomahawk;
but no undertaking would have been more hazardous.
Lurking in the grass, or in the branches of a tree, his eye
might have descried my approach, he might leap upon me
unperceived, and my weapon would be useless.

With a heart beating with unwonted rapidity, I once more
descended the cliff, entered the cavern, and arrived at
Huntly farm, drenched with rain, and exhausted by fatigue.

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

By night the storm was dispelled; but my exhausted
strength would not allow me to return to the mountain. At
the customary hour I retired to my chamber. I incessantly
ruminated on the adventures of the last day, and inquired
into the conduct which I was next to pursue.

The bridge being destroyed, my customary access was
cut off. There was no possibility of restoring this bridge.
My strength would not suffice to drag a fallen tree from
a distance, and there was none whose position would abridge
or supersede that labor. Some other expedient must,
therefore, be discovered to pass this chasm.

I reviewed the circumstances of my subterranean journey.
The cavern was imperfectly explored. Its branches might
be numerous. That which I had hitherto pursued, terminated
in an opening at a considerable distance from the
bottom. Other branches might exist, some of which might
lead to the foot of the precipice, and thence a communication
might be found with the summit of the interior hill.

The danger of wandering into dark and untried paths,
and the commodiousness of that road which had at first been
taken, were sufficient reasons for having hitherto suspended
my examination of the different branches of this labyrinth.
Now my customary road was no longer practicable, and
another was to be carefully explored. For this end, on my
next journey to the mountain, I determined to take with me
a lamp, and unravel this darksome maze; this project I resolved
to execute the next day.

I now recollected what, if it had more seasonably occurred,
would have taught me caution. Some months before
this a farmer, living in the skirts of Norwalk, discovered
two marauders in his field, whom he imagined to be a male
and female panther. They had destroyed some sheep, and
had been hunted by the farmer, with long and fruitless diligence.
Sheep had likewise been destroyed in different
quarters; but the owners had fixed the imputation of the
crime upon dogs, many of whom had atoned for their supposed
offences by their death. He who had mentioned his
discovery of panthers, received little credit from his neighbors;
because a long time had elapsed since these animals
were supposed to have been exiled from this district, and
because no other person had seen them. The truth of this

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

seemed now to be confirmed by the testimony of my own
senses; but, if the rumor were true, there still existed
another of these animals, who might harbor in the obscurities
of this desert, and against whom it was necessary to
employ some precaution. Henceforth I resolved never to
traverse the wilderness unfurnished with my tomahawk.

These images, mingled with those which the contemplation
of futurity suggested, floated, for a time, in my brain;
but at length gave place to sleep.

* The grey Cougar. This animal has all the essential characteristics of
a tyger. Though somewhat inferior in size and strength, these are such
as to make him equally formidable to man.

CHAPTER XIII.

Since my return home, my mind had been fully occupied
by schemes and reflections relative to Clithero. The project
suggested by thee, and to which I had determined to devote
my leisure, was forgotten, or remembered for a moment and
at wide intervals. What, however, was nearly banished
from my waking thoughts, occurred, in an incongruous and
half seen form, to my dreams. During my sleep, the image
of Waldegrave flitted before me. Methought the sentiment
that impelled him to visit me, was not affection or complacency,
but inquietude and anger. Some service or duty
remained to be performed by me, which I had culpably
neglected; to inspirit my zeal, to awaken my remembrance,
and incite me to the performance of this duty, did this glimmering
messenger, this half indignant apparition, come.

I commonly awake soon enough to mark the youngest
dawn of the morning. Now, in consequence perhaps of my
perturbed sleep, I opened my eyes before the stars had lost
any of their lustre. This circumstance produced some surprise,
until the images that lately hovered in my fancy, were
recalled, and furnished somewhat like a solution of the
problem. Connected with the image of my dead friend,
was that of his sister. The discourse that took place at our
last interview; the scheme of transcribing, for thy use, all
the letters which, during his short but busy life, I received
from him; the nature of this correspondence, and the opportunity
which this employment would afford me of

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

contemplating these ample and precious monuments of the intellectual
existence and moral preeminence of my friend,
occurred to my thoughts.

The resolution to prosecute the task was revived. The
obligation of benevolence, with regard to Clithero, was not
discharged. This, neither duty nor curiosity would permit
to be overlooked or delayed; but why should my whole
attention and activity be devoted to this man. The hours
which were spent at home and in my chamber, could not
be more usefully employed than in making my intended
copy.

In a fe hours after sunrise I purposed to resume my
way to the mountain. Could this interval be appropriated
to a better purpose than in counting over my friend's letters,
setting them apart from my own, and preparing them for
that transcription from which I expected so high and yet so
mournful a gratification.

This purpose, by no violent union, was blended with the
recollection of my dream. This recollection infused some
degree of wavering and dejection into my mind. In transcribing
these letters I should violate pathetic and solemn injunctions
frequently repeated by the writer. Was there
some connexon between this purpose and the incidents of
my vision. Was the latter sent to enforce the interdictions
which had been formerly imposed?

Thou art not fully acquainted with the intellectual history
of thy brother. Some information on that head will be necessary
to explain the nature of that reluctance which I now
feel to comply with thy request, and which had formerly so
much excited thy surprise.

Waldegrave, like other men, early devoted to meditation
and books, had adopted, at different periods, different systems
of opinion, on topics connected with religion and
morals. His earliest creeds, tended to efface the impressions
of his education; to deify necessity and universalize
matter; to destroy the popular distinctions between soul and
body, and to dissolve the supposed connexion between the
moral condition of man, anterior and subsequent to death.

This creed he adopted with all the fulness of conviction,
and propagated with the utmost zeal. Soon after our

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

friendship commenced, fortune placed us at a distance from
each other, and no intercourse was allowed but by the pen.
Our letters, however, were punctual and copious. Those
of Waldegrave were too frequently devoted to the defence
of his favorite tenets.

Thou art acquainted with the revolution that afterwards
took place in his mind. Placed within the sphere of religious
influence, and listening daily to the reasonings and
exhortations of Mr. S—, whose benign temper and
blameless deportment was a visible and constant lesson, he
insensibly resumed the faith which he had relinquished, and
became the vehement opponent of all that he had formerly
defended. The chief object of his labors, in this new state
of his mind, was to counteract the effect of his former reasonings
on my opinions.

At this time, other changes took place in his situation, in
consequence of which we were once more permitted to reside
under the same roof. The intercourse now ceased to
be by letter, and the subtle and laborious argumentations
which he had formerly produced against religion, and which
were contained in a permanent form, were combatted in
transient conversation. He was not only eager to subvert
those opinions, which he had contributed to instil into me,
but was anxious that the letters and manuscripts, which had
been employed in their support, should be destroyed. He
did not fear wholly or chiefly on my own account. He believed
that the influence of former reasonings on my faith
would be sufficiently eradicated by the new; but he dreaded
lest these manuscripts might fall into other hands, and thus
produce mischiefs which it would not be in his power to
repair. With regard to me, the poison had been followed
by its antidote; but with respect to others, these letters
would communicate the poison when the antidote could not
be administered.

I would not consent to this sacrifice. I did not entirely
abjure the creed which had, with great copiousness and
eloquence, been defended in these letters. Besides, mixed
up with abstract reasonings, were numberless passages which
elucidated the character and history of my friend. These
were too precious to be consigned to oblivion, and to take

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

them out of their present connexion and arrangement,
would be to mutilate and deform them.

His entreaties and remonstrances were earnest and frequent,
but always ineffectual. He had too much purity of
motives to be angry at my stubbornness, but his sense of the
mischievious tendency of these letters, was so great, that
my intractability cost him many a pang.

He was now gone, and I had not only determined to
preserve these monuments, but had consented to copy them
for the use of another; for the use of one whose present
and eternal welfare had been the chief object of his cares
and efforts. Thou, like others of thy sex, art unaccustomed
to metaphysical refinements. Thy religion is the growth
of sensibility and not of argument. Thou art not fortified
and prepossessed against the subtleties, with which the being
and attributes of the deity have been assailed. Would it
be just to expose thee to pollution and depravity from this
source? To make thy brother the instrument of thy apostacy,
the author of thy fall? That brother, whose latter
days were so ardently devoted to cherishing the spirit of
devotion in thy heart?

These ideas now occurred with more force than formerly.
I had promised, not without reluctance, to give thee the
entire copy of his letters; but I now receded from this promise.
I resolved merely to select for thy perusal such as
were narrative or descriptive. This could not be done with
too much expedition. It was still dark, but my sleep was
at an end, and, by a common apparatus, that lay beside my
bed, I could instantly produce a light.

The light was produced, and I proceeded to the cabinet
where all my papers and books are deposited. This was
my own contrivance and workmanship, undertaken by the
advice of Sarsefield, who took infinite pains to foster that
mechanical genius, which displayed itself so early and so
forcibly in thy friend. The key belonging to this, was, like
the cabinet itself, of singular structure. For greater safety,
it was constantly placed in a closet, which was likewise
locked.

The key was found as usual, and the cabinet opened.
The letters were bound together in a compact form, lodged
in a parchment case, and placed in a secret drawer. This

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

drawer would not have been detected by common eyes, and
it opened by the motion of a spring, of whose existence
none but the maker was conscious. This drawer I had
opened before I went to sleep and the letters were then safe.

Thou canst not imagine my confusion and astonishment,
when, on opening the drawer, I perceived that the packet
was gone. I looked with more attention, and put my hand
within it, but the space was empty. Whither had it gone,
and by whom was it purloined? I was not conscious of
having taken it away, yet no hands but mine could have
done it. On the last evening I had doubtless removed it to
some other corner, but had forgotten it. I tasked my understanding
and my memory. I could not conceive the possibility
of any motives inducing me to alter my arrangements
in this respect, and was unable to recollect that I had made
this change.

What remained? This invaluable relic had disappeared.
Every thought and every effort must be devoted to the
single purpose of regaining it. As yet I did not despair.
Until I had opened and ransacked every part of the cabinet
in vain, I did not admit the belief that I had lost it.
Even then this persuasion was tumultuous and fluctuating.
It had vanished to my senses, but these senses were abused
and depraved. To have passed, of its own accord, through
the pores of this wood, was impossible; but if it were gone,
thus did it escape.

I was lost in horror and amazement. I explored every
nook a second and a third time, but still it eluded my eye
and my touch. I opened my closets and cases. I pryed
every where, unfolded every article of clothing, turned and
scrutinized every instrument and tool, but nothing availed.

My thoughts were not speedily collected or calmed. I
threw myself on the bed and resigned myself to musing.
That my loss was irretrievable, was a supposition not to be
endured. Yet ominous terrors haunted me. A whispering
intimation that a relic which I valued more than life was
torn forever away by some malignant and inscrutable destiny.
The same power that had taken it from this receptacle, was
able to waft it over the ocean or the mountains, and condemn
me to a fruitless and eternal search.

But what was he that committed the theft? Thou only,

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

of the beings who live, wast acquainted with the existence of
these manuscripts. Thou art many miles distant, and art
utterly a stranger to the mode or place of their concealment.
Not only access to the cabinet, but access to the
room, without my knowledge and permission, was impossible.
Both were locked during this night. Not five hours had
elapsed since the cabinet and drawer had been opened, and
since the letters had been seen and touched, being in their
ordinary position. During this interval, the thief had entered,
and despoiled me of my treasure.

This event, so inexplicable and so dreadful, threw my
soul into a kind of stupor or distraction, from which I was
suddenly roused by a foot-step, softly moving in the entry
near my door. I started from my bed, as if I had gained a
glimpse of the robber. Before I could run to the door, some
one knocked. I did not think upon the propriety of answering
the signal, but hastened with tremulous fingers and
throbbing heart to open the door. My uncle, in his nightdress,
and apparently just risen from his bed, stood before
me!

He marked the eagerness and perturbation of my looks,
and inquired into the cause. I did not answer his inquiries.
His appearance in my chamber and in this guise, added to
my surprise. My mind was full of the late discovery, and
instantly conceived some connexion between this unseasonable
visit and my lost manuscript. I interrogated him in my
turn as to the cause of his coming.

Why, said he, I came to ascertain whether it was you or
not who amused himself so strangely at this time of night.
What is the matter with you? Why are you up so early?

I told him that I had been roused by my dreams, and
finding no inclination to court my slumber back again, I had
risen, though earlier by some hours than the usual period of
my rising.

But why did you go up stairs? You might easily imagine
that the sound of your steps would alarm those below, who
would be puzzled to guess who it was that had thought
proper to amuse himself in this manner.

Up stairs? I have not left my room this night. It is not

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

ten minutes since I awoke, and my door has not since been
opened.

Indeed! That is strange. Nay, it is impossible. It
was your feet surely that I heard pacing so solemnly and
indefatigably across the long-room for near an hour. I could
not for my life conjecture, for a time, who it was, but finally
concluded that it was you. There was still, however, some
doubt, and I came hither to satisfy myself.

These tidings were adapted to raise all my emotions to a
still higher pitch. I questioned him with eagerness as to
the circumstances he had noticed. He said he had been
roused by a sound, whose power of disturbing him arose,
not from its loudness, but from its uncommonness. He distinctly
heard some one pacing to and fro with bare feet, in
the long room; this sound continued, with little intermission,
for an hour. He then noticed a cessation of the walking,
and a sound as if some one were lifting the lid of the
large cedar chest, that stood in the corner of this room.
The walking was not resumed, and all was silent. He listened
for a quarter of an hour, and busied himself in conjecturing
the cause of this disturbance. The most probable
conclusion was, that the walker was his nephew, and his
curiosity had led him to my chamber to ascertain the truth.

This dwelling has three stories. The two lower stories
are divided into numerous apartments. The upper story
constitutes a single room whose sides are the four walls of
the house, and whose ceiling is the roof. This room is
unoccupied, except by lumber, and imperfectly lighted by a
small casement at one end. In this room, were footsteps
heard by my uncle.

The staircase leading to it terminated in a passage near
my door. I snatched the candle, and desiring him to follow
me, added, that I would ascertain the truth in a moment.
He followed, but observed that the walking had ceased long
enough for the person to escape.

I ascended to the room, and looked behind and among
the tables, and chairs, and casks, which were confusedly
scattered through it, but found nothing in the shape of man.
The cedar chest, spoken of by Mr. Huntly, contained old
books, and remnants of maps and charts, whose worthlessness
unfitted them for accommodation elsewhere. The

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

lid was without hinges or lock. I examined this repository,
but there was nothing which attracted my attention.

The way between the kitchen door, and the door of the
long-room, had no impediments. Both were usually unfastened
but the motives by which any stranger to the dwelling,
or indeed any one within it, could be prompted to choose
this place and hour, for an employment of this kind, were
wholly incomprehensible.

When the family rose, inquiries were made but no satisfaction
was obtained. The family consisted only of four
persons, my uncle, my two sisters, and myself. I mentioned
to them the loss I had sustained, but their conjectures
were no less unsatisfactory on this than on the former
incident.

There was no end to my restless meditations. Waldegrave
was the only being, besides myself, acquainted with
the secrets of my cabinet. During his life these manuscripts
had been the objects of perpetual solicitude; to gain possession,
to destroy, or secrete them, was the strongest of his
wishes. Had he retained his sensibility on the approach of
death, no doubt he would have renewed, with irresistible
solemnity, his injunctions to destroy them.

Now, however, they had vanished. There were no
materials of conjecture; no probabilities to be weighed, or
suspicions to revolve. Human artifice or power was unequal
to this exploit. Means less than preternatural would
not furnish a conveyance for this treasure.

It was otherwise with regard to this unseasonable walker.
His inducements indeed were beyond my power to conceive,
but to enter these doors and ascend these stairs, demanded
not the faculties of any being more than human.

This intrusion, and the pillage of my cabinet were contemporary
events. Was there no more connexion between
them than that which results from time? Was not the purloiner
of my treasure and the wanderer the same person?
I could not reconcile the former incident with the attributes
of man, and yet a secret faith, not to be outrooted or suspended,
swayed me, and compelled me to imagine that the
detection of this visitant, would unveil the thief.

These thoughts were pregnant with dejection and reverie.
Clithero, during the day, was forgotten. On the

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

succeeding night, my intentions, with regard to this man, returned.
I derived some slender consolation from reflecting, that
time, in its long lapse and ceaseless revolutions, might dissipate
the gloom that environed me. Meanwhile I struggled
to dismiss the images connected with my loss and to
think only of Clithero.

My impatience was as strong as ever to obtain another
interview with this man. I longed with vehemence for the
return of day. I believed that every moment added to his
sufferings, intellectual and physical, and confided in the
efficacy of my presence to alleviate or suspend them. The
provisions I had left would be speedily consumed, and the
abstinence of three days was sufficient to undermine the
vital energies. I, sometimes, hesitated whether I ought not
instantly to depart. It was night indeed, but the late storm
had purified the air, and the radiance of a full moon was
universal and dazzling.

From this attempt I was deterred by reflecting that my
own frame needed the repairs of sleep. Toil and watchfulness,
if prolonged another day, would deeply injure a constitution
by no means distinguished for its force. I must,
therefore, compel, if it were possible, some hours of repose.
I prepared to retire to bed, when a new incident occurred
to divert my attention for a time from these designs.

CHAPTER XIV.

While sitting alone by the parlor fire, marking the
effects of moonlight, I noted one on horseback coming
towards the gate. At first sight, methought his shape and
guise were not wholly new to me; but all that I could discern
was merely a resemblance to some one whom I had
before seen. Presently he stopped, and, looking towards
the house, made inquiries of a passenger who chanced to
be near. Being apparently satisfied with the answers he
received, he rode with a quick pace, into the court and
alighted at the door. I started from my seat, and, going
forth, waited with some impatience to hear his purpose explained.

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

He accosted me with the formality of a stranger, and
asked if a young man, by name Edgar Huntly, resided
here. Being answered in the affirmative, and being requested
to come in, he entered, and seated himself, without
hesitation, by the fire. Some doubt and anxiety were
visible in his looks. He seemed desirous of information
upon some topic, and yet betrayed terror lest the answers
he might receive should subvert some hope, or confirm
some foreboding.

Meanwhile I scrutinized his features with much solicitude.
A nearer and more deliberate view convinced me that the
first impression was just; but still I was unable to call up
his name or the circumstances of our former meeting.
The pause was at length ended by his saying, in a faltering
voice;—

My name is Weymouth. I came hither to obtain information
on a subject in which my happiness is deeply concerned.

At the mention of his name, I started. It was a name
too closely connected with the image of thy brother, not to
call up affecting and vivid recollections. Weymouth thou
knowest, was thy brother's friend. It is three years since
this man left America, during which time no tidings had
been heard of him, at least, by thy brother. He had now
returned, and was probably unacquainted with the fate of
his friend.

After an anxious pause, he continued—since my arrival
I have heard of an event which has, on many accounts,
given me the deepest sorrow. I loved Waldegrave, and
know not any person in the world whose life was dearer to
me than his. There were considerations, however, which
made it more precious to me than the life of one whose
merits might be greater. With his life, my own existence
and property were, I have reason to think, inseparably
united.

On my return to my country, after a long absence, I
made immediate inquiries after him. I was informed of
his untimely death. I had questions, of infinite moment
to my happiness, to decide with regard to the state and disposition
of his property. I sought out those of his friends
who had maintained with him the most frequent and

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

confidential intercourse, but they could not afford me any satisfaction.
At length, I was informed that a young man of your
name, and living in this district, had enjoyed more of his
affection and society than any other, had regulated the property
which he left behind, and was best qualified to afford
the intelligence which I sought. You, it seems, are this
person, and of you I must make inquiries to which I conjure
you to return sincere and explicit answers.

That, said I, I shall find no difficulty in doing. Whatever
questions you shall think proper to ask, I will answer
with readiness and truth.

What kind of property and to what amount was your
friend possessed of at his death?

It was money, and consisted of deposits at the bank of
North America. The amount was little short of eight
thousand dollars?

On whom has this property devolved?

His sister was his only kindred, and she is now in possession
of it?

Did he leave any will by which he directed the disposition
of his property? While thus speaking, Weymouth
fixed his eyes upon my countenance, and seemed anxious
to pierce into my inmost soul. I was somewhat surprised
at his questions, but much more at the manner in which
they were put. I answered him, however, without delay.
He left no will, nor was any paper discovered, by which
we could guess at his intentions. No doubt, indeed, had
he made a will his sister would have been placed precisely
in the same condition in which she now is. He was not
only bound to her by the strongest ties of kindred, but by
affection and gratitude.

Weymouth now withdrew his eyes from my face, and
sunk into a mournful reverie. He sighed often and deeply.
This deportment and the strain of his inquiries excited
much surprise. His interest in the fate of Waldegrave
ought to have made the information he had received, a source
of satisfaction rather than of regret. The property which
Waldegrave left was much greater than his mode of life,
and his own professions had given us reason to expect, but
it was no more than sufficient to insure to thee an adequate
subsistence. It ascertained the happiness of those who

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

were dearest to Waldegrave, and placed them forever beyond
the reach of that poverty which had hitherto beset
them. I made no attempt to interrupt the silence, but prepared
to answer any new interrogatory. At length, Weymouth
resumed;—

Waldegrave was a fortunate man, to amass so considerable
a sum in so short a time. I remember, when we parted,
he was poor. He used to lament that his scrupulous
integrity precluded him from all the common roads to wealth.
He did not contemn riches, but he set the highest value
upon competence; and imagined that he was doomed forever
to poverty. His religious duty compelled him to seek
his livelihood by teaching a school of blacks. The labor
was disproportioned to his feeble constitution, and the profit
was greatly disproportioned to the labor. It scarcely supplied
the necessities of nature, and was reduced sometimes
even below that standard by his frequent indisposition. I
rejoice to find that his scruples had somewhat relaxed their
force, and that he had betaken himself to some more profitable
occupation. Pray, what was his new way of business?

Nay, said I, his scruples continued as rigid, in this respect,
as ever. He was teacher of the Negro free-school
when he died.

Indeed! How then came he to amass so much money?
Could he blend any more lucrative pursuit with his duty as
a school-master?

So it seems.

What was his pursuit?

That question, I believe, none of his friends are qualified
to answer. I thought myself acquainted with the most
secret transactions of his life, but this had been carefully
concealed from me. I was not only unapprised of any
other employment of his time, but had not the slightest suspicion
of his possessing any property besides his clothes and
books. Ransacking his papers, with a different view, I
lighted on his bank-book, in which was a regular receipt for
seven thousand five hundred dollars. By what means he
acquired this money, and even the acquisition of it, till his
death put us in possession of his papers, was wholly unknown
to us.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

Possibly he might have held it in trust for another. In
this case some memorandums or letters would be found explaining
this affair.

True. This supposition could not fail to occur, in consequence
of which the most diligent search was made among
his papers, but no shred or scrap was to be found which
countenanced our conjecture.

Your may reasonably be surprised, and perhaps offended,
said Weymouth, at these inquiries; but it is time to explain
my motives for making them. Three years ago I was, like
Waldegrave, indigent, and earned my bread by daily labor.
During seven years service in a public office, I saved, from
the expenses of subsistence, a few hundred dollars. I determined
to strike into a new path, and, with this sum, to
lay the foundation of better fortune. I turned it into a bulky
commodity, freighted and loaded a small vessel, and went
with it to Barcelona in Spain. I was not unsuccessful in
my projects, and, changing my abode to England, France
and Germany, according as my interest required, I became
finally possessed of sufficient for the supply of all my wants.
I then resolved to return to my native country, and, laying
out my money in land, to spend the rest of my days in the
luxury and quiet of an opulent farmer. For this end I invested
the greatest part of my property in a cargo of wine
from Madeira. The remainder I turned into a bill of exchange
for seven thousand five hundred dollars. I had
maintained a friendly correspondence with Waldegrave during
my absence. There was no one with whom I had
lived on terms of so much intimacy, and had boundless
confidence in his integrity. To him therefore I determined
to transmit this bill, requesting him to take the money
into safe keeping until my return. In this manner I endeavored
to provide against the accidents that might befall
my person or my cargo in crossing the ocean.

It was my fate to encounter the worst of these disasters.
We were overtaken by a storm, my vessel was driven ashore
on the coast of Portugal, my cargo was utterly lost, and the
greater part of the crew and passengers were drowned. I
was rescued from the same fate by some fishermen. In
consequence of the hardships to which I had been exposed,
having labored for several days at the pumps, and spent the

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

greater part of a winter night, hanging from the rigging of
the ship, and perpetually beaten by the waves, I contracted
a severe disease, which bereaved me of the use of my
limbs. The fishermen who rescued me, carried me to their
huts, and there I remained three weeks helpless and miserable.

That part of the coast on which I was thrown, was, in the
highest degree, sterile and rude. Its few inhabitants subsisted
precariously on the produce of the ocean. Their
dwellings were of mud, low, filthy, dark and comfortless.
Their fuel was the stalks of shrubs, sparingly scattered over
a sandy desert. Their poverty scarcely allowed them salt
and black bread with their fish, which was obtained in unequal
and sometimes insufficient quantities, and which they
ate with all its impurities, and half cooked.

My former habits, as well as my present indisposition,
required very different treatment from what the ignorance
and penury of these people obliged them to bestow. I lay
upon the moist earth, imperfectly sheltered from the sky,
and with neither raiment or fire to keep me warm. My
hosts had little attention or compassion to spare to the wants
of others. They could not remove me to a more hospitable
district, and here, without doubt, I should have perished, had
not a monk chanced to visit their hovels. He belonged to
a convent of St. Jago, some leagues farther from the shore,
who used to send one of its members annually to inspect
the religious concerns of those outcasts. Happily this was
the period of their visitations.

My abode in Spain had made me somewhat conversant
with its language. The dialect of this monk did not so
much differ from Castilian, but that, with the assistance of
Latin, we were able to converse. The jargon of the fishermen
was unintelligible, and they had vainly endeavored to
keep up my spirits by informing me of this expected visit.

This monk was touched with compassion at my calamity,
and speedily provided the means of my removal to his convent.
Here I was charitably entertained, and the aid of a
physician was procured for me. He was but poorly skilled
in his profession, and rather confirmed than alleviated my
disease. The Portuguese of his trade, especially in

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

remoter districts, are little more than dealers in talismans and
nostrums. For a long time I was unable to leave my pallet,
and had no prospect before me but that of consuming my
days in the gloom of this cloister.

All the members of this convent, but he who had been
my first benefactor, and whose name was Chaledro, were
bigoted and sordid. Their chief motive for treating me
with kindness, was the hope of obtaining a convert from
heresy. They spared no pains to subdue my errors, and
were willing to prolong my imprisonment, in the hope of
finally gaining their end. Had my fate been governed by
those, I should have been immured in this convent, and compelled,
either to adopt their fanatical creed or to put an end
to my own life, in order to escape their well meant persecutions.
Chaledro, however, though no less sincere in his
faith and urgent in his entreaties, yet finding me invincible,
exerted his influence to obtain my liberty.

After many delays, and strenuous exertions of my friend,
they consented to remove me to Oporto. The journey was
to be performed in an open cart over a mountainous country,
in the heats of summer. The monks endeavored to dissuade
me from the enterprise, for my own sake, it being scarcely
possible that one in my feeble state, should survive a journey
like this; but I despaired of improving my condition by other
means. I preferred death to the imprisonment of a Portuguese
monastery, and knew that I could hope for no alleviation
of my disease, but from the skill of Scottish or French
physicians, whom I expected to meet with in that city. I
adhered to my purpose with so much vehemence and
obstinacy, that they finally yielded to my wishes.

My road lay through the wildest and most rugged districts.
It did not exceed ninety miles, but seven days were
consumed on the way. The motion of the vehicle racked
me with the keenest pangs, and my attendants concluded
that every stage would be my last. They had been selected
without due regard to their characters. They were knavish
and inhuman, and omitted nothing, but actual violence to
hasten my death. They purposely retarded the journey,
and protracted to seven, what might have been readily performed
in four days. They neglected to execute the orders
which they had received, respecting my lodging and

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

provisions, and from them, as well as from the peasants, who were
sure to be informed that I was a heretic, I suffered every
species of insult and injury. My constitution, as well as my
frame, possessed a fund of strength of which I had no previous
conception. In spite of hardship, and exposure, and
abstinence, I at last arrived at Oporto.

Instead of being carried, agreeably to Chaledro's direction,
to a convent of St. Jago, I was left, late in the evening, in
the porch of a common hospital. My attendants, having
laid me on the pavement, and loaded me with imprecations,
left me to obtain admission by my own efforts. I passed
the live-long night in this spot, and in the morning was received
into the house, in a state which left it uncertain
whether I was alive or dead.

After recovering my sensibility, I made various efforts
to procure a visit from some English merchant. This was
no easy undertaking for one in my deplorable condition.
I was too weak to articulate my words distinctly, and these
words were rendered by my foreign accent, scarcely intelligible.
The likelihood of my speedy death made the people
about me more indifferent to my wants and petitions.

I will not dwell upon my repeated disappointments, but
content myself with mentioning that I gained the attention of
a French gentleman, whose curiosity brought him to view
the hospital. Through him I obtained a visit from an English
merchant, and finally gained the notice of a person, who
formerly resided in America, and of whom I had imperfect
knowledge. By their kindness I was removed from the
hospital to a private house. A Scottish surgeon was summoned
to my assistance, and in seven months, I was restored
to my present state of health.

At Oporto, I embarked, in an American ship, for New-York.
I was destitute of all property, and relied, for the
payment of the debts which I was obliged to contract, as
well as for my future subsistence, on my remittance, to
Waldegrave. I hastened to Philadelphia, and was soon
informed that my friend was dead. His death had taken
place a long time since my remittance to him, hence this
disaster was a subject of regret chiefly on his own account.
I entertained no doubt but that my property had been

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

secured, and that either some testamentary directions, or
some papers had been left behind respecting this affair.

I sought out those who were formerly our mutual acquaintance,
I found that they were wholly strangers to his
affairs. They could merely relate some particulars of his
singular death, and point out the lodgings which he formerly
occupied. Hither I forthwith repaired, and discovered that
he lived in this house with his sister, disconnected with its
other inhabitants. They described his mode of life in terms
that shewed them to be very imperfectly acquainted with it.
It was easy indeed to infer, from their aspect and manners,
that little sympathy or union could have subsisted between
them and their co-tenants, and this inference was confirmed
by their insinuations, the growth of prejudice and envy.
They told me that Waldegrave's sister had gone to live in
the country, but whither, or for how long, she had not condescended
to inform them, and they did not care to ask.
She was a topping dame, whose notions were much too
high for her station. Who was more nice than wise, and
yet was one who could stoop, when it most became her to
stand upright. It was no business of theirs, but they could
not but mention their suspicions that she had good reasons
for leaving the city, and for concealing the place of her retreat.
Some things were hard to be disguised. They
spoke for themselves, and the only way to hinder disagreeable
discoveries, was to keep out of sight.

I was wholly a stranger to Waldegrave's sister. I knew
merely that he had such a relation. There was nothing therefore
to outbalance this unfavorable report, but the apparent
malignity and grossness of those who gave it. It was not, however,
her character about which I was solicitous, but merely
the place where she might be found, and the suitable inquiries
respecting her deceased brother, be answered. On
this head, these people professed utter ignorance, and were
either unable or unwilling to direct me to any person in the
city who knew more than themselves. After much discourse
they, at length, let fall an intimation that if any one knew
her place of retreat, it was probably a country lad, by name
Huntly, who lived near the Forks of Delaware. After
Waldegrave's death this lad had paid his sister a visit, and
seemed to be admitted on a very confidential footing. She

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

left the house, for the last time, in his company, and he,
therefore, was most likely to know what had become of
her.

The name of Huntly was not totally unknown to me. I
myself was born and brought up in the neighboring township
of Chetasco. I had some knowledge of your family,
and your name used often to be mentioned by Waldegrave,
as that of one who, at a maturer age, would prove himself
useful to his country. I determined therefore to apply to
you for what information you could give. I designed to
visit my father who lives in Chetasco, and relieve him from
that disquiet which his ignorance of my fate could not fail
to have inspired, and both these ends could be thus, at the
same time, accomplished.

Before I left the city, I thought it proper to apply to the
merchant on whom my bill had been drawn. If this bill
had been presented and paid, he had doubtless preserved
some record of it, and hence a clue might be afforded,
though every other expedient should fail. My usual ill
fortune pursued me upon this occasion, for the merchant
had lately become insolvent, and, to avoid the rage of his
creditors, had fled, without leaving any vestige of this or
similar transactions behind him. He had, some years since,
been an adventurer from Holland, and was suspected to
have returned thither.

CHAPTER XIV.

I came hither with a heart desponding of success. Adversity
had weakened my faith in the promises of the future,
and I was prepared to receive just such tidings as you have
communicated. Unacquainted with the secret motives of
Waldegrave and his sister, it is impossible for me to weigh the
probabilities of their rectitude. I have only my own assertion
to produce in support of my claim. All other evidence,
all vouchers and papers, which might attest my veracity, or
sanction my claim in a court of law, are buried in the ocean.
The bill was transmitted just before my departure from

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

Maderia, and the letters by which it was accompanied,
informed Waldegrave of my design to follow it immediately.
Hence he did not, it is probable, acknowledge the receipt
of my letters. The vessels in which they were sent, arrived
in due season. I was assured that all letters were duly
deposited in the post-office, where, at present, mine are not
to be found.

You assure me that nothing has been found among his
papers, hinting at any pecuniary transaction between him
and me. Some correspondence passed between us previous
to that event. Have no letters, with my signature, been
found? Are you qualified, by your knowledge of his
papers, to answer me explicitly? Is it not possible for
some letters to have been mislaid?

I am qualified, said I, to answer your inquiries beyond
any other person in the world. Waldegrave maintained
only general intercourse with the rest of mankind. With
me his correspondence was copious, and his confidence, as
I imagined, without bounds. His books and papers were
contained in a single chest, at his lodgings, the keys of
which he had about him when he died. These keys I
carried to his sister, and was authorised by her to open and
examine the contents of this chest. This was done with
the utmost care. These papers are now in my possession.
Among them no paper, of the tenor you mention, was
found, and no letter with your signature. Neither Mary
Waldegrave nor I are capable of disguising the truth or
committing an injustice. The moment she receives conviction
of your right, she will restore this money to you. The
moment I imbibe this conviction, I will exert all my influence,
and it is not small, to induce her to restore it. Permit
me, however, to question you in your turn. Who was
the merchant on whom your bill was drawn, what was
the date of it, and when did the bill and its counterparts
arrive?

I do not exactly remember the date of the bills. They
were made out, however, six days before I myself embarked,
which happened on the tenth of August, 1784.
They were sent by three vessels, one of which was
bound to Charleston and the others to New York. The
last arrived within two days of each other, and about the

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

middle of November in the same year. The name of the
payer was Monteith.

After a pause of recollection, I answered, I will not hesitate
to apprise you of every thing which may throw light
upon this transaction, and whether favorable or otherwise to
your claim. I have told you among my friend's papers
your name is not to be found. I must likewise repeat that
the possession of this money by Waldegrave was wholly
unknown to us till his death. We are likewise unacquainted
with any means by which he could get possession of so large
a sum in his own right. He spent no more than his scanty
stipend as a teacher, though this stipend was insufficient to
supply his wants. This bank-receipt is dated in December,
1784, a fortnight, perhaps, after the date that you have
mentioned. You will perceive how much this coincidence,
which could scarcely have taken place by chance, is favorable
to your claim.

Mary Waldegrave resides, at present, at Abingdon. She
will rejoice, as I do, to see one who, as her brother's friend,
is entitled to her affection. Doubt not but that she will
listen with impartiality and candor to all that you can urge
in defence of your title to this money. Her decision will
not be precipitate, but it will be generous and just, and
founded on such reasons, that, even if it be adverse to your
wishes, you will be compelled to approve it.

I can entertain no doubt, he answered, as to the equity
of my claim. The coincidences you mention are sufficient
to convince me that this sum was received upon my bill,
but this conviction must necessarily be confined to myself.
No one but I can be conscious to the truth of my own
story. The evidence on which I build my faith, in this case,
is that of my own memory and senses; but this evidence
cannot make itself conspicuous to you. You have nothing
but my bare assertion, in addition to some probabilities
flowing from the conduct of Waldegrave. What facts may
exist to corroborate my claim, which you have forgotten, or
which you may think proper to conceal, I cannot judge. I
know not what is passing in the secret of your hearts; I am
unacquainted with the character of this lady and with yours.
I have nothing on which to build surmises and suspicions of
your integrity, and nothing to generate unusual confidence.

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

The frailty of your virtue, and the strength of your temptations
I know not. However she decides in this case, and
whatever opinion I shall form as to the reasonableness of
her decision, it will not become me either to upbraid her, or
to nourish discontentment and repinings.

I know that my claim has no legal support; that, if this
money be resigned to me, it will be the impulse of spontaneous
justice, and not the coercion of law, to which I am
indebted for it. Since, therefore, the justice of my claim is
to be measured not by law, but by simple equity, I will candidly
acknowledge, that, as yet, it is uncertain whether I
ought to receive, even should Miss Waldegrave be willing to
give it. I know my own necessities and schemes, and in
what degree this money would be subservient to these; but
I know not the views and wants of others, and cannot estimate
the usefulness of this money to them. However I
decide upon your conduct in withholding or retaining it, I
shall make suitable allowance for my imperfect knowledge of
your motives and wants, as well as for your unavoidable
ignorance of mine.

I have related my sufferings from shipwreck and poverty,
not to bias your judgment or engage your pity, but merely
because the impulse to relate them chanced to awake; because
my heart is softened by the remembrance of Waldegrave,
who has been my only friend, and by the sight of one
whom he loved.

I told you that my father lived in Chetasco. He is now
aged, and I am his only child. I should have rejoiced in
being able to relieve his grey hairs from labor, to which his
failing strength cannot be equal. This was one of my inducements
in coming to America. Another was, to prepare
the way for a woman whom I married in Europe and who
is now awaiting intelligence from me in London. Her
poverty is not less than my own, and by marrying against
the wishes of her kindred, she has bereaved herself of all
support but that of her husband. Whether I shall he able
to rescue her from indigence, whether I shall alleviate the
poverty of my father, or increase it by burthening his scanty
friends by my own maintenance as well as his, the future
alone can determine.

I confess that my stock of patience and hope has never

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

been large, and that my misfortunes have nearly exhausted
it. The flower of my years has been consumed in struggling
with adversity, and my constitution has received a
shock, from sickness and mistreatment in Portugal, which I
cannot expect long to survive. But I make you sad (he
continued.) I have said all that I meant to say in this interview.
I am impatient to see my father, and night has already
come. I have some miles yet to ride to his cottage, and
over a rough road. I will shortly visit you again, and talk
to you at greater leisure on these and other topics. At
present I leave you.

I was unwilling to part so abruptly with this guest, and entreated
him to prolong his visit, but he would not be prevailed
upon. Repeating his promise of shortly seeing me
again, he mounted his horse and disappeared. I looked
after him with affecting and complex emotions. I reviewed
the incidents of this unexpected and extraordinary interview,
as if it had existed in a dream. An hour had passed, and
this stranger had alighted among us as from the clouds, to
draw the veil from those obscurities which had bewildered
us so long, to make visible a new train of disastrous consequences
flowing from the untimely death of thy brother, and
to blast that scheme of happiness on which thou and I had
so fondly meditated.

But what wilt thou think of this new born claim? The
story, hadst thou observed the features and guise of the
relater, would have won thy implicit credit. His countenance
exhibited deep traces of the afflictions he had endured,
and the fortitude which he had exercised. He was sallow
and emaciated, but his countenance was full of seriousness
and dignity. A sort of ruggedness of brow, the token of
great mental exertion and varied experience, argued a premature
old age.

What a mournful tale! Is such the lot of those who
wander from their rustic homes in search of fortune. Our
countrymen are prone to enterprise, and are scattered over
every sea and every land in pursuit of that wealth which will
not screen them from disease and infirmity, which is missed
much oftener than found, and which, when gained, by no
means compensates them for the hardships and vicissitudes
endured in the pursuit.

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

But what if the truth of these pretensions be admitted?
The money must be restored to its right owner. I know
that whatever inconveniences may follow the deed, thou wilt
not hesitate to act justly. Affluence and dignity, however
valuable, may be purchased too dear. Honesty will not
take away its keenness from the winter-blast, its ignominy
and unwholesomeness from servile labor, or strip of its charms
the life of elegance and leisure; but these, unaccompanied
with self-reproach, are less deplorable than wealth and honor,
the possession of which is marred by our own disapprobation.

I know the bitterness of this sacrifice. I know the impatience
with which your poverty has formerly been borne,
how much your early education is at war with that degradation
and obscurity to which your youth has been condemned.
How earnestly your wishes panted after a state, which might
exempt you from dependence upon daily labor and on the
caprices of others, and might secure to you leisure to cultivate
and indulge your love of knowledge and your social
and beneficent affections.

Your motive for desiring a change of fortune has been
greatly enforced since we have become known to each other.
Thou hast honored me with thy affection, but that union,
on which we rely for happiness, could not take place while
both of us were poor. My habits, indeed, have made labor
and rustic obscurity less painful than they would prove to
my friend, but my present condition is wholly inconsistent
with marriage. As long as my exertions are insufficient to
maintain us both, it would be unjustifiable to burthen you
with new cares and duties. Of this you are more thoroughly
convinced than I am. The love of independence and ease,
and impatience of drudgery, are woven into your constitution.
Perhaps they are carried to an erroneous extreme,
and derogate from that uncommon excellence by which
your character is, in other respects, distinguished, but they
cannot be removed.

This obstacle was unexpectedly removed by the death of
your brother. However justly to be deplored was this
catastrophe, yet like every other event, some of its consequences
were good. By giving you possession of the means
of independence and leisure, by enabling us to complete a

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

contract which poverty alone had thus long delayed, this
event has been, at the same time, the most disastrous and
propitious which could have happened.

Why thy brother should have concealed from us the possession
of this money; why, with such copious means of
indulgence and leisure, he should still pursue his irksome
trade, and live in so penurious a manner, has been a topic
of endless and unsatisfactory conjecture between us. It was
not difficult to suppose that this money was held in trust for
another, but in that case it was unavoidable that some document
or memorandum, or at least some claimant would
appear. Much time has since elapsed, and you have thought
yourself at length justified in appropriating this money to
your own use.

Our flattering prospects are now shut in. You must return
to your original poverty, and once more depend for
precarious subsistence on your needle. You cannot restore
the whole, for unavoidable expenses and the change of your
mode of living, has consumed some part of it. For so much
you must consider yourself as Weymouth's debtor.

Repine not, my friend, at this unlooked for reverse.
Think upon the merits and misfortunes of your brother's
friend, think upon his aged father whom we shall enable him
to rescue from poverty; think upon his desolate wife, whose
merits are, probably, at least equal to your own, and whose
helplessness is likely to be greater. I am not insensible to
the evils which have returned upon us with augmented force,
after having, for a moment, taken their flight. I know the
precariousness of my condition and that of my sisters, that
our subsistence hangs upon the life of an old man. My
uncle's death will transfer this property to his son, who is a
stranger and an enemy to us, and the first act of whose
authority will unquestionably be to turn us forth from these
doors. Marriage with thee was anticipated with joyous
emotions, not merely on my own account or on thine, but
likewise for the sake of those beloved girls, to whom that
event would enable me to furnish an asylum.

But wedlock is now more distant than ever. My heart
bleeds to think of the sufferings which my beloved Mary is
again fated to endure, but regrets are only aggravations of

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

calamity. They are pernicious, and it is our duty to shake
them off.

I can entertain no doubts as to the equity of Weymouth's
claim. So many coincidences could not have happened by
chance. The nonappearance of any letters or papers connected
with it is indeed a mysterious circumstance, but why
should Waldegrave be studious of preserving these? They
were useless paper, and might, without impropriety, be cast
away or made to serve any temporary purpose. Perhaps,
indeed, they still lurk in some unsuspected corner. To
wish that time may explain this mystery in a different manner,
and so as to permit our retention of this money, is,
perhaps, the dictate of selfishness. The transfer to Weymouth
will not be productive of less benefit to him and to
his family, than we should derive from the use of it.

These considerations, however, will be weighed when we
meet. Meanwhile I will return to my narrative.

CHAPTER XV.

Here, my friend, thou must permit me to pause. The
following incidents are of a kind to which the most ardent
invention has never conceived a parallel. Fortune, in her
most wayward mood, could scarcely be suspected of an influence
like this. The scene was pregnant with astonishment
and horror. I cannot, even now, recall it without reviving
the dismay and confusion which I then experienced.

Possibly, the period will arrive when I shall look back
without agony on the perils I have undergone. That period
is still distant. Solitude and sleep are now no more than
the signals to summon up a tribe of ugly phantoms. Famine,
and blindness, and death, and savage enemies, never fail to
be conjured up by the silence and darkness of the night. I
cannot dissipate them by any efforts of reason. My cowardice
requires the perpetual consolation of light. My heart
droops when I mark the decline of the sun, and I never
sleep but with a candle burning at my pillow. If, by any
chance, I should awake and find myself immersed in

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

darkness, I know not what act of desperation I might be suddenly
impelled to commit.

I have delayed this narrative longer than my duty to my
friend enjoined. Now that I am able to hold a pen, I will
hasten to terminate that uncertainty with regard to my fate,
in which my silence has involved thee. I will recall that
series of unheard of and disastrous vicissitudes which has
constituted the latest portion of my life.

I am not certain, however, that I shall relate them in an
intelligible manner. One image runs into another, sensations
succeed in so rapid a train, that I fear I shall be unable to
distribute and express them with sufficient perspicuity. As
I look back, my heart is sore and aches within my bosom.
I am conscious to a kind of complex sentiment of distress
and forlornness that cannot be perfectly portrayed by words;
but I must do as well as I can. In the utmost vigor of my
faculties, no eloquence that I possess would do justice to the
tale. Now in my languishing and feeble state, I shall furnish
thee with little more than a glimpse of the truth. With
these glimpses, transient and faint as they are, thou must be
satisfied.

I have said that I slept. My memory assures me of this;
it informs me of the previous circumstances of my laying aside
my clothes, of placing the light upon a chair within reach of
my pillow, of throwing myself upon the bed, and of gazing
on the rays of the moon reflected on the wall, and almost
obscured by those of the candle. I remember my occasional
relapses into fits of incoherent fancies, the harbingers
of sleep. I remember, as it were, the instant when my
thoughts ceased to flow, and my senses were arrested by the
leaden wand of forgetfulness.

My return to sensation and to consciousness took place
in no such tranquil scene. I emerged from oblivion by degrees
so slow and so faint, that their succession cannot be
marked. When enabled at length to attend to the information
which my senses afforded, I was conscious, for a time,
of nothing but existence. It was unaccompanied with lassitude
or pain, but I felt disinclined to stretch my limbs, or
raise my eyelids. My thoughts were wildering and mazy,

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

and though consciousness were present, it was disconnected
with the locomotive or voluntary power.

From this state a transition was speedily effected. I perceived
that my posture was supine, and that I lay upon my
back. I attempted to open my eyes. The weight that
oppressed them was too great for a slight exertion to remove.
The exertion which I made cost me a pang more
acute than any which I ever experienced. My eyes, however,
were opened; but the darkness that environed me
was as intense as before.

I attempted to rise, but my limbs were cold, and my
joints had almost lost their flexibility. My efforts were repeated,
and at length I attained a sitting posture. I was
now sensible of pain in my shoulders and back. I was
universally in that state to which the frame is reduced by
blows of a club, mercilessly and endlessly repeated; my
temples throbbed and my face was covered with clammy and
cold drops, but that which threw me into deepest consternation
was, my inability to see. I turned my head to different
quarters, I stretched my eyelids, and exerted every visual
energy, but in vain. I was wrapt in the murkiest and most
impenetrable gloom.

The first effort of reflection was to suggest the belief
that I was blind; that disease is known to assail us in a moment
and without previous warning. This surely was the
misfortune that had now befallen me. Some ray, however,
fleeting and uncertain, could not fail to be discerned, if the
power of vision were not utterly extinguished. In what
circumstances could I possibly be placed, from which every
particle of light should, by other means, be excluded.

This led my thoughts into a new train. I endeavored
to recall the past, but the past was too much in contradiction
to the present, and my intellect was too much shattered
by external violence, to allow me accurately to review it.

Since my sight availed nothing to the knowledge of my
condition, I betook myself to other instruments. The element
which I breathed was stagnant and cold. The spot
where I lay was rugged and hard. I was neither naked nor
clothed, a shirt and trowsers composed my dress, and the
shoes and stockings, which always accompanied these,

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

were now wanting. What could I infer from this scanty
garb, this chilling atmosphere, this stony bed?

I had awakened as from sleep. What was my condition
when I fell asleep? Surely it was different from the present.
Then I inhabited a lightsome chamber, and was
stretched upon a down bed. Now I was supine upon a
rugged surface and immersed in palpable obscurity. Then
I was in perfect health; now my frame was covered with
bruises and every joint was racked with pain. What dungeon
or den had received me, and by whose command was
I transported hither?

After various efforts I stood upon my feet. At first I
tottered and staggered. I stretched out my hands on all
sides but met only with vacuity. I advanced forward. At
the third step my foot moved something which lay upon the
ground, I stooped and took it up, and found, on examination,
that it was an Indian tomahawk. This incident afforded
me no hint from which I might conjecture my state.

Proceeding irresolutely and slowly forward, my hands at
length touched a wall. This, like the flooring, was of stone,
and was rugged and impenetrable. I followed this wall.
An advancing angle occurred at a short distance, which was
followed by similar angles. I continued to explore this
clue, till the suspicion occurred that I was merely going
round the walls of a vast and irregular apartment.

The utter darkness disabled me from comparing directions
and distances. This discovery, therefore, was not made on
a sudden, and was still entangled with some doubt. My
blood recovered some warmth, and my muscles some elasticity,
but in proportion as my sensibility returned my pains
augmented. Overpowered by my fears and my agonies, I
desisted from my fruitless search, and sat down, supporting
my back against the wall.

My excruciating sensations for a time occupied my attention.
These, in combination with other causes, gradually
produced a species of delirium. I existed as it were
in a wakeful dream. With nothing to correct my erroneous
perceptions, the images of the past occurred in capricious
combinations, and vivid hues. Methought I was the victim
of some tyrant who had thrust me into a dungeon of his
fortress, and left me no power to determine whether he

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

intended I should perish with famine, or linger out a long
life in hopeless imprisonment. Whether the day was shut
out by insuperable walls, or the darkness that surrounded
me, was owing to the night and to the smallness of those
crannies through which daylight was to be admitted, I conjectured
in vain.

Sometimes I imagined myself buried alive. Methought
I had fallen into seeming death and my friends had consigned
me to the tomb, from which a resurrection was impossible.
That in such a case, my limbs would have been
confined to a coffin, and my coffin to a grave, and that I
should instantly have been suffocated, did not occur to destroy
my supposition. Neither did this supposition overwhelm
me with terror or prompt my efforts at deliverance.
My state was full of tumult and confusion, and my attention
was incessantly divided between my painful sensations and
my feverish dreams.

There is no standard by which time can be measured,
but the succession of our thoughts, and the changes that
take place in the external world. From the latter I was
totally excluded. The former made the lapse of some
hours appear like the tediousness of weeks and months.
At length, a new sensation recalled my rambling meditations,
and gave substance to my fears. I now felt the
cravings of hunger, and perceived that unless my deliverance
were speedily effected, I must suffer a tedious and lingering
death.

I once more tasked my understanding and my senses, to
discover the nature of my present situation and the means
of escape. I listened to catch some sound. I heard an
unequal and varying echo, sometimes near and sometimes
distant, sometimes dying away and sometimes swelling into
loudness. It was unlike any thing I had before heard, but
it was evident that it arose from wind sweeping through spacious
halls and winding passages. These tokens were incompatible
with the result of the examination I had made.
If my hands were true I was immured between walls,
through which there was no avenue.

I now exerted my voice, and cried as loud as my wasted
strength would admit. Its echoes were sent back to me in
broken and confused sounds and from above. This effort

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

was casual, but some part of that uncertainty in which I
was involved, was instantly dispelled by it. In passing
through the cavern on the former day, I have mentioned
the verge of the pit at which I arrived. To acquaint me
as far as was possible, with the dimensions of the place, I
had hallooed with all my force, knowing that sound is reflected
according to the distance and relative positions of
the substances from which it is repelled.

The effect produced by my voice on this occasion resembled,
with remarkable exactness, the effect which was
then produced. Was I then shut up in the same cavern?
Had I reached the brink of the same precipice and been
thrown headlong into that vacuity? Whence else could
arise the bruises which I had received, but from my fall?
Yet all remembrance of my journey hither was lost. I had
determined to explore this cave on the ensuing day, but my
memory informed me not that this intention had been carried
into effect. Still it was only possible to conclude that
I had come hither on my intended expedition, and had been
thrown by another, or had, by some ill chance, fallen into
the pit.

This opinion was conformable to what I had already observed.
The pavement and walls were rugged like those
of the footing and sides of the cave through which I had
formerly passed.

But if this were true, what was the abhorred catastrophe
to which I was now reserved? The sides of this pit were
inaccessible; human footsteps would never wander into
these recesses. My friends were unapprised of my forlorn
state. Here I should continue till wasted by famine. In
this grave should I linger out a few days, in unspeakable
agonies, and then perish forever.

The inroads of hunger were already experienced, and this
knowledge of the desperateness of my calamity, urged me
to phrenzy. I had none but capricious and unseen fate to
condemn. The author of my distress and the means he
had taken to decoy me hither, were incomprehensible.
Surely my senses were fettered or depraved by some spell.
I was still asleep, and this was merely a tormenting vision,
or madness had seized me, and the darkness that environed

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

and the hunger that afflicted me, existed only in my own
distempered imagination.

The consolation of these doubts could not last long.
Every hour added to the proof that my perceptions were
real. My hunger speedily became ferocious. I tore the
linen of my shirt between my teeth and swallowed the fragments.
I felt a strong propensity to bite the flesh from my arm.
My heart overflowed with cruetly, and I pondered on the
delight I should experience in rending some living animal
to pieces, and drinking its blood and grinding its quivering
fibres between my teeth.

This agony had already passed beyond the limits of endurance.
I saw that time, instead of bringing respite or relief,
would only aggravate my wants, and that my only remaining
hope was to die before I should be assaulted by the last
extremes of famine. I now recollected that a tomahawk
was at hand, and rejoiced in the possession of an instrument
by which I could so effectually terminate my sufferings.

I took it in my hand, moved its edge over my fingers, and
reflected on the force that was required to make it reach
my heart. I investigated the spot where it should enter,
and strove to fortify myself with resolution to repeat the
stroke a second or third time, if the first should prove insufficient.
I was sensible that I might fail to inflict a mortal
wound, but delighted to consider that the blood which would
be made to flow, would finally release me, and that meanwhile
my pains would be alleviated by swallowing this blood.

You will not wonder that I felt some reluctance to employ
so fatal though indispensable a remedy. I once more ruminated
on the possibility of rescuing myself by other means. I
now reflected that the upper termination of the wall could
not be at an immeasurable distance from the pavement. I
had fallen from a height, but if that height had been considerable,
instead of being merely bruised, should I not have
been dashed into pieces?

Gleams of hope burst anew upon my soul. Was it not
possible, I asked, to reach the top of this pit. The sides
were rugged and uneven. Would not their projectures and
abruptnesses serve me as steps by which I might ascend in
safety. This expedient was to be tried without delay.

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Shortly my strength would fail and my doom would be irrevocably
sealed.

I will not enumerate my laborious efforts, my alternations
of despondency and confidence, the eager and unwearied
scrutiny with which I examined the surface, the attempts
which I made, and the failures which, for a time, succeeded
each other. A hundred times, when I had ascended some
feet from the bottom, I was compelled to relinquish my undertaking
by the untenable smoothness of the spaces which
remained to be gone over. A hundred times I threw myself,
exhausted by fatigue and my pains, on the ground.
The consciousness was gradually restored that till I had
attempted every part of the wall, it was absurd to despair,
and I again drew my tottering limbs and aching joints to
that part of the wall which had not been surveyed.

At length, as I stretched my hand upward, I found somewhat
that seemed like a recession in the wall. It was possible
that this was the top of the cavity, and this might be the
avenue to liberty. My heart leaped with joy, and I proceeded
to climb the wall. No undertaking could be conceived
more arduous than this. The space between this
verge and the floor was nearly smooth. The verge was
higher from the bottom than my head. The only means
of ascending that were offered me were by my hands, with
which I could draw myself upward so as, at length, to
maintain my hold with my feet.

My efforts were indefatigable, and at length I placed myself
on the verge, when this was accomplished, my strength
was nearly gone. Had I not found space enough beyond
this brink to stretch myself at length, I should unavoidably
have fallen backward into the pit, and all my pains had
served no other end than to deepen my despair and hasten
my destruction.

What impediments and perils remained to be encountered
I could not judge. I was now inclined to forbode the
worst. The interval of repose which was necessary to be
taken, in order to recruit my strength, would accelerate the
ravages of famine, and leave me without the power to
proceed.

In this state, I once more consoled myself that an instrument
of death was at hand. I had drawn up with me the

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

tomahawk, being sensible that should this impediment be
overcome others might remain that would prove insuperable.
Before I employed it, however, I cast my eyes wildly and
languidly around. The darkness was no less intense than in
the pit below, and yet two objects were distinctly seen.

They resembled a fixed and obscure flame. They were
motionless. Though lustrous themselves they created no
illumination around them. This circumstance, added to
others, which reminded me of similar objects, noted on
former occasions, immediately explained the nature of what
I beheld. These were the eyes of a panther.

Thus had I struggled to obtain a post where a savage was
lurking, and waited only till my efforts should place me
within reach of his fangs. The first impulse was to arm
myself against this enemy. The desperateness of my condition
was, for a moment, forgotten. The weapon which
was so lately lifted against my own bosom, was now raised
to defend my life against the assault of another.

There was no time for deliberation and delay. In a moment
he might spring from his station and tear me to pieces.
My utmost speed might not enable me to reach him where
he sat, but merely to encounter his assault. I did not reflect
how far my strength was adequate to save me. All the
force that remained was mustered up and exerted in a
throw.

No one knows the powers that are latent in his constitution.
Called forth by imminent dangers, our efforts frequently
exceed our most sanguine belief. Though tottering on the verge of dissolution, and apparently unable to crawl
from this spot, a force was exerted in this throw, probably
greater than I had ever before exerted. It was resistless
and unerring. I aimed at the middle space between those
glowing orbs. It penetrated the skull and the animal fell,
struggling and shrieking, on the ground.

My ears quickly informed me when his pangs were at an
end. His cries and his convulsions lasted for a moment and
then ceased. The effect of his voice, in these subterranean
abodes, was unspeakably rueful.

The abruptness of this incident, and the preternatural exertion
of my strength, left me in a state of languor and sinking,
from which slowly and with difficulty I recovered. The

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

first suggestion that occurred was to feed upon the carcass
of this animal. My hunger had arrived at that pitch where
all fastidiousness and scruples are at an end. I crept to
the spot—I will not shock you by relating the extremes to
which dire necessity had driven me. I review this scene
with loathing and horror. Now that it is past I look back
upon it as on some hideous dream. The whole appears to
be some freak of insanity. No alternative was offered, and
hunger was capable of being appeased, even by a banquet
so detestable.

If this appetite has sometimes subdued the sentiments of
nature, and compelled the mother to feed upon the flesh of
her offspring, it will not excite amazement that I did not turn
from the yet warm blood and reeking fibres of a brute.

One evil was now removed, only to give place to another.
The first sensations of fulness had scarcely been felt when
my stomach was seized by pangs, whose acuteness exceeded
all that I ever before experienced. I bittely lamented my
inordinate avidity. The excruciations of famine were better
than the agonies which this abhorred meal had produced.

Death was now impending with no less proximity and certainty,
though in a different form. Death was a sweet relief
for my present miseries, and I vehemently longed for its
arrival. I stretched myself on the ground. I threw myself
into every posture that promised some alleviation of this evil.
I rolled along the pavement of the cavern, wholly inattentive to the dangers that environed me. That I did not fall into
the pit, whence I had just emerged, must be ascribed to
some miraculous chance.

How long my miseries endured, it is not possible to tell.
I cannot even form a plausible conjecture. Judging by the
lingering train of my sensations, I should conjecture that
some days elapsed in this deplorable condition, but nature
could not have so long sustained a conflict like this.

Gradually my pains subsided and I fell into a deep sleep.
I was visited by dreams of a thousand hues. They led me
to flowing streams and plenteous banquets, which, though
placed within my view, some power forbade me to approach.
From this sleep I recovered to the fruition of solitude and
darkness, but my frame was in a state less feeble than before.
That which I had eaten had produced temporary

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

distress, but on the whole had been of use. If this food had
not been provided for me I should scarcely have avoided
death. I had reason therefore to congratulate myself on the
danger that had lately occurred.

I had acted without foresight, and yet no wisdom could
have prescribed more salutary measures. The panther
was slain, not from a view to the relief of my hunger, but
from the self-preserving and involuntary impulse. Had I
foreknown the pangs to which my ravenous and bloody
meal would give birth, I should have carefully abstained, and
yet these pangs were a useful effort of nature to subdue
and convert to nourishment the matter I had swallowed.

I was now assailed by the torments of thirst. My invention
and my courage were anew bent to obviate this pressing
evil. I reflected that there was some recess from this cavern,
even from the spot where I now stood. Before, I was
doubtful whether in this direction from this pit any avenue
could be found, but since the panther had come hither
there was reason to suppose the existence of some such
avenue.

I now likewise attended to a sound, which, from its invariable
tenor, denoted somewhat different from the whistling
of a gale. It seemed like the murmur of a running stream.
I now prepared to go forward, and endeavored to move
along in that direction in which this sound apparently came.

On either side and above my head, there was nothing but
vacuity. My steps were to be guided by the pavement,
which, though unequal and rugged, appeared, on the whole,
to ascend. My safety required that I should employ both
hands and feet in exploring my way.

I went on thus for a considerable period. The murmur,
instead of becoming more distinct, gradually died away.
My progress was arrested by fatigue, and I began once
more to despond. My exertions produced a perspiration,
which, while it augmented my thirst, happily supplied me
with imperfect means of appeasing it.

This expedient would, perhaps, have been accidentally
suggested, but my ingenuity was assisted by remembering
the history of certain English prisoners in Bengal, whom
their merciless enemy imprisoned in a small room, and
some of whom preserved themselves alive merely by

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

swallowing the moisture that flowed from their bodies. This
experiment I now performed with no less success.

This was slender and transitory consolation. I knew that,
wandering at random, I might never reach the outlet of this
cavern, or might be disabled, by hunger and fatigue, from
going farther than the outlet. The cravings which had
lately been satiated, would speedily return, and my negligence
had cut me off from the resource which had recently
been furnished. I thought not till now that a second meal
might be indispensable.

To return upon my footsteps to the spot where the dead
animal lay, was a heartless project. I might thus be placing
myself at a hopeless distance from liberty. Besides, my
track could not be retraced. I had frequently deviated
from a straight direction for the sake of avoiding impediments.
All of which I was sensible was, that I was travelling
up an irregular acclivity. I hoped sometime to reach
the summit, but had no reason for adhering to one line of
ascent in preference to another.

To remain where I was, was manifestly absurd. Whether
I mounted or descended, a change of place was most likely
to benefit me. I resolved to vary my direction, and, instead
of ascending, keep along the side of what I accounted a
hill. I had gone some hundred feet when the murmur,
before described, once more saluted my ear.

This sound, being imagined to proceed from a running
stream, could not but light up joy in the heart of one nearly
perishing with thirst. I proceeded with new courage. The
sound approached no nearer, nor became more distinct, but
as long as it died not away, I was satisfied to listen and to
hope.

I was eagerly observant if any the least glimmering of
light, should visit this recess. At length, on the right hand,
a gleam, infinitely faint, caught my attention. It was wavering
and unequal. I directed my steps towards it. It
became more vivid and permanent. It was of that kind,
however, which proceeded from a fire, kindled with dry
sticks, and not from the sun. I now heard the crackling of
flames.

This sound made me pause, or at least to proceed with
circumspection. At length the scene opened, and I found

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

myself at the entrance of a cave. I quickly reached a
station when I saw a fire burning. At first no other object
was noted, but it was easy to infer that the fire was kindled
by men, and that they who kindled it could be at no great
distance.

CHAPTER XVI.

Thus was I delivered from my prison, and restored to
the enjoyment of the air and the light. Perhaps the chance
was almost miraculous that led me to this opening. In any
other direction, I might have involved myself in an inextricable
maze, and rendered my destruction sure; but what
now remained to place me in absolute security? Beyond
the fire I could see nothing; but since the smoke rolled
rapidly away, it was plain that on the opposite side the cavern
was open to the air.

I went forward, but my eyes were fixed upon the fire;
presently, in consequence of changing my station, I perceived
several feet, and the skirts of blankets. I was somewhat
startled at these appearances. The legs were naked,
and scored into uncouth figures. The moccasins which lay
beside them, and which were adorned in a grotesque manner,
in addition to other incidents, immediately suggested
the suspicion that they were Indians. No spectacle was
more adapted than this to excite wonder and alarm. Had
some mysterious power snatched me from the earth, and
cast me, in a moment, into the heart of the wilderness?
Was I still in the vicinity of my paternal habitation, or was
I thousands of miles distant?

Were these the permanent inhabitants of this region, or
were they wanderers and robbers? While in the heart of
the mountain I had entertained a vague belief that I was still
within the precinets of Norwalk. This opinion was shaken
for a moment by the objects which I now beheld, but it insensibly
returned; yet, how was this opinion to be reconciled
to appearances so strange and uncouth, and what
measure did a due regard to my safety enjoin me to take?

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

I now gained a view of four brawny and terrific figures,
stretched upon the ground. They lay parallel to each
other, on their left sides; in consequence of which their
faces were turned from me. Between each was an interval
where lay a musket. Their right hands seemed placed
upon the stocks of their guns, as if to seize them on the first
moment of alarm.

The aperture through which these objects were seen,
was at the back of the cave, and some feet from the ground.
It was merely large enough to suffer a human body to pass.
It was involved in profound darkness, and there was no
danger of being suspected or discovered as long as I maintained
silence, and kept out of view.

It was easily imagined that these guests would make but
a short sojourn in this spot. There was reason to suppose
that it was now night, and that after a short repose, they
would start up and resume their journey. It was my first
design to remain shrouded in this covert till their departure,
and I prepared to endure imprisonment and thirst somewhat
longer.

Meanwhile my thoughts were busy in accounting for this
spectacle. I need not tell thee that Norwalk is the termination
of a sterile and narrow tract, which begins in the Indian
country. It forms a sort of rugged and rocky vein, and
continues upwards of fifty miles. It is crossed in a few places
by narrow and intricate paths, by which a communication is
maintained between the farms and settlements on the opposite
sides of the ridge.

During former Indian wars, this rude surface was sometimes
traversed by the Red-men, and they made, by means
of it, frequent and destructive inroads into the heart of the
English settlements. During the last war, notwithstanding
the progress of population, and the multiplied perils of such
an expedition, a band of them had once penetrated into
Norwalk, and lingered long enough to pillage and murder
some of the neighboring inhabitants.

I have reason to remember that event. My father's
house was placed on the verge of this solitude. Eight of
these assassins assailed it at the dead of night. My parents
and an infant child were murdered in their beds; the house

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

was pillaged, and then burnt to the ground. Happily, myself
and my two sisters were abroad upon a visit. The preceding
day had been fixed for our return to our father's house,
but a storm occurred, which made it dangerous to cross the
river, and by obliging us to defer our journey, rescued us
from captivity or death.

Most men are haunted by some species of terror or antipathy,
which they are, for the most part, able to trace to
some incident which befel them in their early years. You
will not be surprised that the fate of my parents, and the
sight of the body of one of this savage band, who, in the
pursuit that was made after them, was overtaken and killed,
should produce lasting and terrific images in my fancy. I
never looked upon, or called up the image of a savage
without shuddering.

I knew that, at this time, some hostilities had been committed
on the frontier; that a long course of injuries and
encroachments had lately exasperated the Indian tribes;
that an implacable and exterminating war was generally
expected. We imagined ourselves at an inaccessible distance
from the danger, but I could not but remember that
this persuasion was formerly as strong as at present, and
that an expedition, which had once succeeded, might possibly
be attempted again. Here was every token of enmity
and bloodshed. Each prostrate figure was furnished with
a rifled musket, and a leathern bag tied round his waist,
which was, probably, stored with powder and ball.

From these reflections, the sense of my own danger was
revived and enforced, but I likewise ruminated on the evils
which might impend over others. I should, no doubt, be
safe by remaining in this nook; but might not some means
be pursued to warn others of their danger? Should they
leave this spot, without notice of their approach being given
to the fearless and pacific tenants of the neighboring district,
they might commit, in a few hours, the most horrid and
irreparable devastation.

The alarm could only be diffused in one way. Could
I not escape, unperceived, and without alarming the sleepers,
from this cavern? The slumber of an Indian is broken
by the slightest noise; but if all noise be precluded, it is
commonly profound. It was possible, I conceived, to leave

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

my present post, to descend into the cave, and issue forth
without the smallest signal. Their supine posture assured
me that they were asleep. Sleep usually comes at their
bidding, and if, perchance, they should be wakeful at an
unseasonable moment, they always sit upon their haunches,
and, leaning their elbows on their knees, consume the tedious
hours in smoking. My peril would be great. Accidents
which I could not foresee, and over which I had no
command, might occur to awaken some one at the moment
I was passing the fire. Should I pass in safety, I might
issue forth into a wilderness, of which I had no knowledge,
where I might wander till I perished with famine, or where
my footsteps might be noted and pursued, and overtaken
by these implacable foes. These perils were enormous
and imminent; but I likewise considered that I might be
at no great distance from the habitations of men, and,
that my escape might rescue them from the most dreadful
calamities. I determined to make this dangerous experiment
without delay.

I came nearer to the aperture, and had, consequently, a
larger view of this recess. To my unspeakable dismay, I
now caught a glimpse of one, seated at the fire. His back
was turned towards me so that I could distinctly survey his
gigantic form and fantastic ornaments.

My project was frustrated. This one was probably commissioned
to watch and to awaken his companions when a
due portion of sleep had been taken. That he would not
be unfaithful or remiss in the performance of the part assigned
to him was easily predicted. To pass him without exciting
his notice, and the entrance could not otherwise be
reached, was impossible. Once more I shrunk back and
revolved with hopelessness and anguish, the necessity to
which I was reduced.

This interval of dreary foreboding did not last long.
Some motion in him that was seated by the fire attracted my
notice. I looked, and beheld him rise from his place and
go forth from the cavern. This unexpected incident led my
thoughts into a new channel. Could not some advantage
be taken of his absence? Could not this opportunity be
seized for making my escape? He had left his gun and
hatched on the ground. It was likely, therefore, that he had

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

not gone far, and would speedily return. Might not these
weapons be seized, and some provision be thus made against
the danger of meeting him without, or of being pursued?

Before a resolution could be formed, a new sound saluted
my ear. It was a deep groan, succeeded by sobs that seemed
struggling for utterance, but were vehemently counteracted
by the sufferer. This low and bitter lamentation apparently
proceeded from some one within the cave. It could not be
from one of this swarthy band. It must then proceed from
a captive, whom they had reserved for torment or servitude,
and who had seized the opportunity afforded by the absence
of him that watched, to give vent to his despair.

I again thrust my head forward, and beheld, lying on the
ground, apart from the rest, and bound hand and foot, a
young girl. Her dress was the coarse russet garb of the
country, and bespoke her to be some farmer's daughter.
Her features denoted the last degree of fear and anguish,
and she moved her limbs in such a manner as shewed that
the ligatures by which she was confined, produced, by their
tightness, the utmost degree of pain.

My wishes were now bent not only to preserve myself,
and to frustrate the future attempts of these savages, but
likewise to relieve this miserable victim. This could only
be done by escaping from the cavern and returning with
seasonable aid. The sobs of the girl were likely to rouse
the sleepers. My appearance before her would prompt
her to testify her surprise by some exclamation or shriek.
What could hence be predicted but that the band would
start on their feet, and level their unerring pieces at my head!

I know not why I was insensible to these dangers. My
thirst was rendered by these delays intolerable. It took from
me, in some degree, the power of deliberation. The murmurs
which had drawn me hither continued still to be heard.
Some torrent or cascade could not be far distant from the
entrance of the cavern, and it seemed as if one draught of
clear water was a luxury cheaply purchased by death itself.
This, in addition to considerations more disinterested, and
which I have already mentioned, impelled me forward.

The girl's cheek rested on the hard rock, and her eyes
were dim with tears. As they were turned towards me, however,
I hoped that my movements would be noticed by her

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

gradually and without abruptness. This expectation was
fulfilled. I had not advanced many steps before she discovered
me. This moment was critical beyond all others
in the course of my existence. My life was suspended, as
it were, by a spider's thread. All rested on the effect which
this discovery should make upon this feeble victim.

I was watchful of the first movement of her eye, which
should indicate a consciousness of my presence. I labored,
by gestures and looks, to deter her from betraying her emotion.
My attention was, at the same time, fixed upon the
sleepers, and an anxious glance was cast towards the quarer
whence the watchful savage might appear.

I stooped and seized the musket and hatchet. The
space beyond the fire was, as I expected, open to the air.
I issued forth with trembling steps. The sensations inspired
by the dangers which environed me, added to my recent
horrors, and the influence of the moon, which had now
gained the zenith, and whose lustre dazzled my long benighted
senses, cannot be adequately described.

For a minute, I was unable to distinguish objects. This
confusion was speedily corrected, and I found myself on the
verge of a steep. Craggy eminences arose on all sides. On
the left hand was a space that offered some footing, and
hither I turned. A torrent was below, me, and this path
appeared to lead to it. It quickly appeared in sight, and all
foreign cares were, for a time, suspended.

This water fell from the upper regions of the hill, upon a
flat projecture which was continued on either side, and on
part of which I was now standing. The path was bounded
on the left by an inaccessible wall, and on the right terminated
at the distance of two or three feet from the wall, in a
precipice. The water was eight or ten paces distant, and
no impediment seemed likely to rise between us. I rushed
forward with speed.

My progress was quickly checked. Close to the falling
water, seated on the edge, his back supported by the rock,
and his legs hanging over the precipice, I now beheld the
savage who left the cave before me. The noise of the
cascade and the improbability of interruption, at least from
this quarter, had made him inattentive to my motions.

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

I paused. Along this verge lay the only road by which I
could reach the water, and by which I could escape. The
passage was completely occupied by this antagonist. To
advance towards him, or to remain where I was, would produce
the same effect. I should, in either case, be detected.
He was unarmed; but his outcries would instantly summon
his companions to his aid. I could not hope to overpower
him, and pass him in defiance of his opposition. But if this
were effected, pursuit would be instantly commenced. I
was unacquainted with the way. The way was unquestionably
difficult. My strength was nearly annihilated; I should
be overtaken in a moment, or their deficiency in speed
would be supplied by the accuracy of their aim. Their
bullets, at least, would reach me.

There was one method of removing this impediment.
The piece which I held in my hand was cocked. There
could be no doubt that it was loaded. A precaution of this
kind would never be omitted by a warrior of this hue. At
a greater distance than this, I should not fear to reach the
mark. Should I not discharge it, and, at the same moment,
rush forward to secure the road which my adversary's
death would open to me?

Perhaps you will conceive a purpose like this to have argued
a sanguinary and murderous disposition. Let it be
remembered, however, that I entertained no doubts about
the hostile designs of these men. This was sufficiently indicated
by their arms, their guise, and the captive who attended
them. Let the fate of my parents be, likewise,
remembered. I was not certain but that these very men
were the assassins of my family, and were those who had
reduced me and my sisters to the condition of orphans and
dependants. No words can describe the torments of my
thirst. Relief to these torments, and safety to my life, were
within view. How could I hesitate?

Yet I did hesitate. My aversion to bloodshed was not
to be subdued but by the direst necessity. I knew, indeed,
that the discharge of a musket would only alarm the enemies
which remained behind; but I had another and a better
weapon in my grasp. I could rive the head of my adversary,
and cast him headlong, without any noise which should
be heard, into the cavern.

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

Still I was willing to withdraw, to re-enter the cave, and
take shelter in the darksome recesses from which I had
emerged. Here I might remain, unsuspected, till these detested
guests should depart. The hazards attending my reentrance
were to be boldly encountered, and the torments
of unsatisfied thirst were to be patiently endured, rather
than imbrue my hands in the blood of my fellow-men. But
this expedient would be ineffectual if my retreat should be
observed by this savage. Of that I was bound to be incontestibly
assured. I retreated, therefore, but kept my eye
fixed at the same time upon the enemy.

Some ill fate decreed that I should not retreat unobserved.
Scarcely had I withdrawn three paces when he started from
his seat, and, turning towards me, walked with a quick pace.
The shadow of the rock, and the improbability of meeting
an enemy here, concealed me for a moment from his observation.
I stood still. The slightest motion would have attracted
his notice. At present, the narrow space engaged
all his vigilance. Cautious footsteps, and attention to the
path, were indispensable to his safety. The respite was
momentary, and I employed it in my own defence.

How otherwise could I act? The danger that impended
aimed at nothing less than my life. To take the life of another
was the only method of averting it. The means were
in my hand, and they were used. In an extremity like this,
my muscles would have acted almost in defiance of my
will.

The stroke was quick as lightning, and the wound mortal
and deep. He had not time to descry the author of his fate;
but, sinking on the path, expired without a groan. The
hatchet buried itself in his breast, and rolled with him to the
bottom of the precipice.

Never before had I taken the life of a human creature.
On this head, I had, indeed, entertained somewhat of religious
scruples. These scruples did not forbid me to defend
myself, but they made me cautious and reluctant to
decide. Though they could not withhold my hand, when
urged by a necessity like this, they were sufficient to make
me look back upon the deed with remorse and dismay.

I did not escape all compunction in the present instance,
but the tumult of my feelings was quickly allayed. To

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

quench my thirst was a consideration by which all others
were supplanted. I approached the torrent, and not only
drank copiously, but laved my head, neck, and arms, in
this delicious element.

CHAPTER XVII.

Never was any delight worthy of comparison with the
raptures which I then experienced. Life, that was rapidly
ebbing, appeared to return upon me with redoubled violence.
My languors, my excruciating heat, vanished in a
moment, and I felt prepared to undergo the labors of Hercules.
Having fully supplied the demands of nature in this
respect, I returned to reflection on the circumstances of my
situation. The path winding round the hill was now free
from all impediments. What remained but to precipitate
my flight? I might speedily place myself beyond all danger.
I might gain some hospitable shelter, where my fatigues
might be repaired by repose, and my wounds be cured. I
might likewise impart to my protectors seasonable information
of the enemies who meditated their destruction.

I thought upon the condition of the hapless girl whom
I had left in the power of the savages. Was it impossible
to rescue her? Might I not relieve her from her bonds, and
make her the companion of my flight? The exploit was
perilous, but not impracticable. There was something dastardly
and ignominious in withdrawing from the danger, and
leaving a helpless being exposed to it. A single minute
might suffice to snatch her from death or captivity. The
parents might deserve that I should hazard or even sacrifice
my life, in the cause of their child.

After some fluctuation, I determined to return to the
cavern, and attempt the rescue of the girl. The success of
this project depended on the continuance of their sleep. It
was proper to approach with wariness, and to heed the
smallest token which might bespeak their condition. I crept
along the path, bending my ear forward to catch any sound

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

that might arise. I heard nothing but the half-stifled sobs
of the girl.

I entered with the slowest and most anxious circumspection.
Every thing was found in its pristine state. The
girl noticed my entrance with a mixture of terror and joy.
My gestures and looks enjoined upon her silence. I stooped
down, and taking another hatchet, cut asunder the deer-skin
thongs by which her wrists and ancles were tied. I then
made signs for her to rise and follow me. She willingly
complied with my directions; but her benumbed joints and
lacerated sinews, refused to support her. There was no
time to be lost; I therefore lifted her in my arms, and, feeble
and tottering as I was, proceeded with this burthen,
along the perilous steep, and over a most rugged path.

I hoped that some exertion would enable her to retrieve
the use of her limbs. I set her, therefore, on her feet,
exhorting her to walk as well as she was able, and promising
her my occasional assistance. The poor girl was not deficient
in zeal, and presently moved along with light and
quick steps. We speedily reached the bottom of the hill.

No fancy can conceive a scene more wild and desolate
than that which now presented itself. The soil was nearly
covered with sharp fragments of stone. Between these
sprung brambles and creeping vines, whose twigs, crossing
and intertwining with each other, added to the roughness
below, made the passage infinitely toilsome. Scattered
over this space were single cedars with their ragged spines
and wreaths of moss, and copses of dwarf oaks, which were
only new emblems of sterility.

I was wholly unacquainted with the scene before me.
No marks of habitation or culture, no traces of the footsteps
of men, were discernible. I scarcely knew in what region
of the globe I was placed. I had come hither by means so
inexplicable, as to leave it equally in doubt, whether I was
separated from my paternal abode by a river or an ocean.

I made inquiries of my companion, but she was unable
to talk coherently. She answered my questions with weeping,
and sobs, and entreaties to fly from the scene of her
distress. I collected from her, at length, that her father's
house had been attacked on the preceding evening, and all
the family but herself destroyed. Since this disaster she

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

had walked very fast and a great way, but knew not how
far or in what direction.

In a wilderness like this, my only hope was to light upon
obscure paths, made by cattle. Meanwhile I endeavored
to adhere to one line, and to burst through the vexatious
obstacles which encumbered our way. The ground was
concealed by the bushes, and we were perplexed and fatigued
by a continual succession of hollows and prominences.
At one moment we were nearly thrown headlong into a pit.
At another we struck our feet against the angles of stones.
The branches of the oak rebounded in our faces or entangled
our legs, and the unseen thorns inflicted on us a
thousand wounds.

I was obliged, in these arduous circumstances, to support
not only myself but my companion. Her strength was
overpowered by her evening journey, and the terror of being
overtaken, incessantly harassed her.

Sometimes we lighted upon tracks which afforded us an
easier footing, and inspired us with courage to proceed.
These, for a time, terminated at a brook or in a bog, and
we were once more compelled to go forward at random.
One of these tracks insensibly became more beaten, and, at
length, exhibited the traces of wheels. To this I adhered,
confident that it would finally couduct us to a dwelling.

On either side, the undergrowth of shrubs and brambles
continued as before. Sometimes small spaces were observed,
which had lately been cleared by fire. At length
a vacant space of larger dimensions than had hitherto occurred,
presented itself to my view. It was a field of some
acres, that had, apparently, been upturned by the hoe.
At the corner of this field was a small house.

My heart leaped with joy at this sight. I hastened toward
it, in the hope that my uncertainties, and toils, and
dangers, were now drawing to a close. This dwelling was
suited to the poverty and desolation which surrounded it.
It consisted of a few unhewn logs laid upon each other, to
the height of eight or ten feet, including a quadrangular
space of similar dimensions, and covered by thatch. There
was no window, light being sufficiently admitted into the
crevices between the logs. These had formerly been
loosely plastered with clay, but air and rain had crumbled

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

and washed the greater part of this rude cement away.
Somewhat like a chimney, built of half-burnt bricks, was
perceived at one corner. The door was fastened by a
leathern thong, tied to a peg.

All within was silence and darkness. I knocked at the
door and called, but no one moved or answered. The
tenant, whoever he was, was absent. His leave could not
be obtained, and I, therefore, entered without it. The
autumn had made some progress, and the air was frosty
and sharp. My mind and muscles had been, of late, so
strenuously occupied, that the cold had not been felt. The
cessation of exercise, however, quickly restored my sensibility
in this respect, but the unhappy girl complained of
being half frozen.

Fire, therefore, was the first object of my search. Happily,
some embers were found upon the hearth, together
with potatoe stalks and dry chips. Of these, with much
difficulty, I kindled a fire, by which some warmth was imparted
to our shivering limbs. The light enabled me, as I
sat upon the ground, to survey the interior of this mansion.

Three saplings, stripped of their branches, and bound together
at their ends by twigs, formed a kind of bedstead,
which was raised from the ground by four stones. Ropes
stretched across these, and covered by a blanket, constituted
the bed. A board, of which one end rested on the
bedstead, and the other was thrust between the logs that
composed the wall, sustained the stale fragments of a rye
loaf, and a cedar bucket kept entire by withes instead of
hoops. In the bucket was a little water, full of droppings
from the roof, drowned insects and sand, a basket or two
neatly made, and a hoe, with a stake thrust into it by way
of handle, made up all the furniture that was visible.

Next to cold, hunger was the most urgent necessity by
which we were now pressed. This was no time to give ear
to scruples. We, therefore, unceremoniously divided the
bread and the water between us. I had now leisure to bestow
some regards upon the future.

These remnants of fire and food convinced me that this
dwelling was usually inhabited, and that it had lately been
deserted. Some engagement had probably carried the
tenant abroad. His absence might be terminated in a few

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

minutes, or might endure through the night. On his return,
I questioned not my power to appease any indignation he
might feel at the liberties which I had taken. I was willing
to suppose him one who would readily afford us all the information
and succour that we needed.

If he should not return till sunrise, I meant to resume
my journey. By the comfortable meal we had made, and
the repose of a few hours, we should be considerably invigorated
and refreshed, and the road would lead us to
some more hospitable tenement.

My thoughts were too tumultuous, and my situation too
precarious, to allow me to sleep. The girl, on the contrary,
soon sunk into a sweet oblivion of all her cares. She
laid herself, by my advice, upon the bed, and left me to
ruminate without interruption.

I was not wholly free from the apprehension of danger.
What influence his boisterous and solitary life might have
upon the temper of the being who inhabited this hut, I
could not predict. How soon the Indians might awake,
and what path they would pursue, I was equally unable to
guess. It was by no means impossible that they might tread
upon my footsteps, and knock, in a few minutes, at the
door of this cottage. It behoved me to make all the preparation
in my power against untoward incidents.

I had not parted with the gun which I had first seized in
the cavern, nor with the hatchet which I had afterwards
used to cut the bands of the girl. These were, at once,
my trophies and my means of defence, which it had been
rash and absurd to have relinquished. My present reliance
was placed upon these.

I now, for the first time, examined the prize that I had
made. Other considerations had prevented me till now,
from examining the structure of the piece, but I could not
but observe that it had two barrels, and was lighter and
smaller than an ordinary musket. The light of the fire
now enabled me to inspect it with more accuracy.

Scarcely had I fixed my eyes upon the stock, when I
perceived marks that were familiar to my apprehension.
Shape, ornaments, and cyphers, were evidently the same
with those of a piece which I had frequently handled.
The marks were of a kind which could not be mistaken.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

This piece was mine; and when I left my uncle's house, it
was deposited, as I believed, in the closet of my chamber.

Thou wilt easily conceive the inference which this circumstance
suggested. My hairs rose and my teeth chattered
with horror. My whole frame was petrified, and I
paced to and fro, hurried from the chimney to the door,
and from the door to the chimney, with the misguided fury
of a maniac.

I needed no proof of my calamity more incontestible than
this. My uncle and my sisters had been murdered; the
dwelling had been pillaged, and this had been a part of the
plunder. Defenceless and asleep, they were assailed by
these inexorable enemies, and I, who ought to have been
their protector and champion, was removed to an immeasurable
distance, and was disabled, by some accursed chance,
from affording them the succor which they needed.

For a time, I doubted whether I had not witnessed and
shared this catastrophe. I had no memory of the circumstances
that preceded my awaking in the pit. Had not the
cause of my being cast into this abyss some connexion with
the ruin of my family? Had I not been dragged hither by
these savages, and reduced, by their malice, to that breathless
and insensible condition? Was I born to a malignant
destiny never tired of persecuting? Thus had my parents
and their infant offspring perished, and thus completed was
the fate of all those to whom my affections cleaved, and
whom the first disaster had spared.

Hitherto the death of the savage, whom I had despatched
with my hatchet, had not been remembered without some
remorse. Now my emotions were totally changed. I was
somewhat comforted in thinking that thus much of necessary
vengeance had been executed. New and more vehement
regrets were excited by reflecting on the forbearance
I had practised when so much was in my power. All the
miscreants had been at my mercy, and a bloody retribution
might, with safety and ease, have been inflicted on their
prostrate bodies.

It was now too late. What of consolation or of hope remained
to me? To return to my ancient dwelling, now
polluted with blood, or perhaps, nothing but a smoking ruin,

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

was abhorred. Life, connected with the remembrance of
my misfortunes was detestable. I was no longer anxious
for flight. No change of the scene but that which terminated
all consciousness, could I endure to think of.

Amidst these gloomy meditations the idea was suddenly
suggested of returning, with the utmost expedition, to the
cavern. It was possible that the assassins were still asleep.
He who was appointed to watch, and to make, in due season,
the signal for resuming their march, was forever silent.
Without this signal it was not unlikely that they would sleep
till dawn of day. But if they should be roused, they might
be overtaken or met, and, by choosing a proper station, two
victims might at least fall. The ultimate event to myself
would surely be fatal; but my own death was an object of
desire rather than of dread. To die thus speedily, and
after some atonement was made for those who had already
been slain, was sweet.

The way to the mountain was difficult and tedious, but
the ridge was distinctly seen from the door of the cottage,
and I trusted that auspicious chance would lead me to that
part of it where my prey was to be found. I snatched up
the gun and tomahawk in a transport of eagerness. On
examining the former, I found that both barrels were deeply
loaded.

This piece was of extraordinary workmanship. It was
the legacy of an English officer, who died in Bengal, to
Sarsefield. It was constructed for the purposes not of sport
but of war. The artist had made it a congeries of tubes
and springs, by which every purpose of protection and
offence was effectually served. A dagger's blade was attached
to it, capable of being fixed at the end, and of answering
the destructive purpose of a bayonet. On his departure
from Solebury, my friend left it, as a pledge of his affection,
in my possession. Hitherto I had chiefly employed it in
shooting at a mark, in order to improve my sight; now was
I to profit by the gift in a different way.

Thus armed, I prepared to sally forth on my adventurous
expedition. Sober views might have speedily succeeded to
the present tempest of my passions. I might have gradually
discovered the romantic and criminal temerity of my project,
the folly of revenge, and the duty of perserving my

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

life for the benefit of mankind. I might have suspected
the propriety of my conclusion, and have admitted some
doubts as to the catastrophe which I imagined to have befallen
my uncle and sisters. I might, at least, have consented
to ascertain their condition with my own eyes; and for
this end have returned to the cottage, and have patiently
waited till the morning light should permit me to resume my
journey.

This conduct was precluded by a new incident. Before
I opened the door I looked through a crevice of the wall,
and perceived three human figures at the farther end of the
field. They approached the house. Though indistinctly
seen, something in their port persuaded me that these were
the Indians from whom I had lately parted. I was startled,
but not dismayed. My thirst of vengeance was still powerful,
and I believed that the moment of its gratification was
hastening. In a short time they would arrive and enter the
house. In what manner should they be received?

I studied not my own security. It was the scope of my
wishes to kill the whole number of my foes; but that being
done, I was indifferent to the consequences. I desired not
to live to relate or to exult in the deed.

To go forth was perilous and useless. All that remained
was to sit upon the ground opposite the door, and fire at
each as he entered. In the hasty survey I had taken of
this apartment, one object had been overlooked, or imperfectly
noticed. Close to the chimney was an aperture, formed by
a cavity partly in the wall and in the ground. It was the
entrance of an oven, which resembled, on the outside, a
mound of earth, and which was filled with dry stalks of
potatoes and other rubbish.

Into this it was possible to thrust my body. A sort of
screen might be formed of the brush-wood, and more deliberate
and effectual execution be done upon the enemy.
I weighed not the disadvantages of this scheme, but precipitately
threw myself into this cavity. I discovered, in an
instant, that is was totally unfit for my purpose, but it was
too late to repair my miscarriage.

This wall of the hovel was placed near the verge of a
sand-bank. The oven was erected on the very brink.
This bank being of a loose and mutable soil, could not

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

sustain my weight. It sunk, and I sunk along with it. The
height of the bank was three or four feet, so that, though
disconcerted and embarrassed, I received no injury. I still
grasped my gun, and resumed my feet in a moment.

What was now to be done? The bank screened me
from the view of the savages. The thicket was hard by,
and if I were eager to escape, the way was obvious and
sure. But though single, though enfeebled by toil, by abstinence,
and by disease, and though so much exceeded in
number and strength, by my foes, I was determined to
await and provoke the contest.

In addition to the desperate impulse of passion, I was
swayed by thoughts of the danger which beset the sleeping
girl, and from which my flight would leave her without protection.
How strange is the destiny that governs mankind!
The consequence of shrouding myself in this cavity had not
been foreseen. It was an expedient which courage, and
not cowardice suggested, and yet it was the only expedient
by which flight had been rendered practicable. To have
issued from the door would only have been to confront, and
not to elude the danger.

The first impulse prompted me to re-enter the cottage
by this avenue, but this could not be done with certainty
and expedition. What then remained? While I deliberated,
the men approached, and, after a moment's hesitation,
entered the house, the door being partly open.

The fire on the hearth enabled them to survey the room.
One of them uttered a sudden exclamation of surprise.
This was easily interpreted. They had noticed the girl
who had lately been their captive lying asleep on the blanket.
Their astonishment at finding her here, and in this
condition, may be easily conceived.

I now reflected that I might place myself, without being
observed, near the entrance, at an angle of the building, and
shoot at each as he successively came forth. I perceived
that the bank conformed to two sides of the house, and that
I might gain a view of the front and of the entrance, without
exposing myself to observation.

I lost no time in gaining this station. The bank was as
high as my breast. It was easy, therefore, to crouch beneath
it, to bring my eye close to the verge, and, laying my

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

gun upon the top of it among the grass, with its muzzles
pointed to the door, patiently to wait their forthcoming.

My eye and my ear were equally attentive to what was
passing. A low and muttering conversation was maintained
in the house. Presently I heard a heavy stroke descend.
I shuddered, and my blood ran cold at the sound. I entertained
no doubt but that it was the stroke of a hatchet on the
head or breast of the helpless sleeper.

It was followed by a loud shriek. The continuance of
these shrieks proved that the stroke had not been instantly
fatal. I waited to hear it repeated, but the sounds that now
arose were like those produced by dragging somewhat
along the ground. The shrieks, meanwhile, were incessant
and piteous. My heart faltered, and I saw that mighty
efforts must be made to preserve my joints and my nerves
steadfast. All depended on the strenuous exertions and the
fortunate dexterity of a moment.

One now approached the door, and came forth, dragging
the girl, whom he held by the hair, after him. What hindered
me from shooting at his first appearance, I know not.
This had been my previous resolution. My hand touched
the trigger, and as he moved, the piece was levelled at his
right ear. Perhaps the momentous consequences of my
failure, made me wait till his ceasing to move might render
my aim more sure.

Having dragged the girl, still piteously shrieking, to the
distance of ten feet from the house, he threw her from him
with violence. She fell upon the ground, and observing
him level his piece at her breast, renewed her supplications
in a still more piercing tone. Little did the forlorn wretch
think that her deliverance was certain and near. I rebuked
myself for having thus long delayed. I fired, and my enemy
sunk upon the ground without a struggle.

Thus far had success attended me in this unequal contest.
The next shot would leave me nearly powerless. If
that, however, proved as unerring as the first, the chances
of defeat were lessened. The savages within, knowing the
intentions of their associate with regard to the captive girl,
would probably mistake the report which they heard for
that of his piece. Their mistake, however, would speedily

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

give place to doubts, and they would rush forth to ascertain
the truth. It behoved me to provide a similar reception
for him that next appeared.

It was as I expected. Scarcely was my eye again fixed
upon the entrance, when a tawny and terrific visage was
stretched fearfully forth. It was the signal of his fate. His
glances cast wildly and swiftly round, lighted upon me, and
on the fatal instrument which was pointed at his forehead.
His muscles were at once exerted to withdraw his head,
and to vociferate a warning to his fellow, but his movement
was too slow. The ball entered above his ear. He tumbled
headlong to the ground, bereaved of sensation, though
not of life, and had power only to struggle and mutter.

CHAPTER XVIII.

Think not that I relate these things with exultation or
tranquillity. All my education and the habits of my life
tended to unfit me for a contest and a scene like this. But
I was not governed by the soul which usually regulates my
conduct. I had imbibed from the unparalleled events
which had lately happened, a spirit vengeful, unrelenting,
and ferocious.

There was now an interval for flight. Throwing my
weapons away, I might gain the thicket in a moment. I had
no ammunition, nor would time be afforded me to reload
my piece. My antagonist would render my poinard and
my speed of no use to me. Should he miss me as I fled,
the girl would remain to expiate, by her agonies and death,
the fate of his companions.

These thoughts passed through my mind in a shorter time
than is demanded to express them. They yielded to an
expedient suggested by the sight of the gun that had been
raised to destroy the girl, and which now lay upon the
ground. I am not large of bone, but am not deficient in
agility and strength. All that remained to me of these
qualities was now exerted; and dropping my own piece, I
leaped upon the bank, and flew to seize my prize.

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

It was not till I snatched it from the ground, that the
propriety of regaining my former post, rushed upon my apprehension.
He that was still posted in the hovel would
mark me through the seams of the wall, and render my
destruction sure. I once more ran towards the bank, with
the intention to throw myself below it. All this was performed
in an instant; but my vigilant foe was aware of his
advantage, and fired through an opening between the logs.
The bullet grazed my cheek, and produced a benumbing
sensation that made me instantly fall to the earth. Though
bereaved of strength, and fraught with the belief that I had
received a mortal wound, my caution was not remitted. I
loosened not my grasp of the gun, and the posture into
which I accidentally fell enabled me to keep an eye upon
the house and a hand upon the trigger. Perceiving my
condition, the savage rushed from his covert in order to
complete his work; but at three steps from the threshold,
he received my bullet in his breast. The uplifted tomahawk
fell from his hand, and, uttering a loud shriek, he
fell upon the body of his companion. His cries struck
upon my heart, and I wished that his better fortune had
cast this evil from him upon me.

Thus I have told thee a bloody and disastrous tale.
When thou reflectest on the mildness of my habits, my antipathy
to scenes of violence and bloodshed, my unacquaintance
with the use of fire-arms, and the motives of a
soldier, thou wilt scarcely allow credit to my story. That
one rushing into these dangers, unfurnished with stratagems
or weapons, disheartened and enfeebled by hardships and
pain, should subdue four antagonists, trained from their infancy
to the artifices and exertions of Indian warfare,
will seem the vision of fancy, rather than the lesson of
truth.

I lifted my head from the ground and pondered upon
this scene. The magnitude of this exploit made me question
its reality. By attending to my own sensations, I discovered
that I had received no wound, or at least, none of
which there was reason to complain. The blood flowed
plentifully from my cheek, but the injury was superficial.
It was otherwise with my antagonists. The last that had
fallen now ceased to groan. Their huge limbs, inured to

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

combat and war-worn, were useless to their own defence,
and to the injury of others.

The destruction that I witnessed was vast. Three beings,
full of energy and heroism, endowed with minds strenuous
and lofty, poured out their lives before me. I was the instrument
of their destruction. This scene of carnage and
blood was laid by me. To this havoc and horror was I
led by such rapid footsteps!

My anguish was mingled with astonishment. In spite of
the force and uniformity with which my senses were impressed
by external objects, the transition I had undergone
was so wild and inexplicable; all that I had performed; all
that I had witnessed since my egress from the pit, were so
contradictory to precedent events, that I still clung to the
belief that my thoughts were confused by delirium. From
these reveries I was at length recalled by the groans of the
girl, who lay near me on the ground.

I went to her and endeavored to console her. I found
that while lying in the bed, she had received a blow upon
the side, which was still productive of acute pain. She was
unable to rise or to walk, and it was plain that one or more
of her ribs had been fractured by the blow.

I knew not what means to devise for our mutual relief.
It was possible that the nearest dwelling was many leagues
distant. I knew not in what direction to go in order to
find it, and my strength would not suffice to carry my
wounded companion thither in my arms. There was no expedient
but to remain in this field of blood till the morning.

I had scarcely formed this resolution before the report
of a musket was heard at a small distance. At the same
moment, I distinctly heard the whistling of a bullet near me.
I now remembered that of the five Indians whom I saw in
the cavern, I was acquainted with the destiny only of four.
The fifth might be still alive, and fortune might reserve for
him the task of avenging his companions. His steps might
now be tending hither in search of them.

The musket belonging to him who was shot upon the
threshold, was still charged. It was discreet to make all
the provision in my power against danger. I possessed
myself of this gun, and seating myself on the ground,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

looked carefully on all sides, to descry the approach of the
enemy. I listened with breathless eagerness.

Presently voices were heard. They ascended from that
part of the thicket from which my view was intercepted by
the cottage. These voices had something in them that
bespoke them to belong to friends and countrymen. As
yet I was unable to distinguish words.

Presently my eye was attracted to one quarter, by a
sound as of feet trampling down bushes. Several heads
were seen moving in succession, and at length, the whole
person was conspicuous. One after another leaped over a
kind of mound which bordered the field, and made towards
the spot where I sat. This band was composed of ten or
twelve persons, with each a gun upon his shoulder. Their
guise, the moment it was perceived, dissipated all my apprehensions.

They came within the distance of a few paces before
they discovered me. One stopped, and bespeaking the
attention of his followers, called to know who was there? I
answered that I was a friend, who entreated their assistance.
I shall not paint their astonishment when, on coming nearer,
they beheld me surrounded by the arms and dead bodies
of my enemies.

I sat upon the ground, supporting my head with my left
hand, and resting on my knee the stock of a heavy musket.
My countenance was wan and haggard, my neck and bosom
were dyed in blood, and my limbs, almost stripped by the
brambles of their slender covering, were lacerated by a
thousand wounds. Three savages, two of whom were
steeped in gore, lay at a small distance, with the traces of
recent life on their visages. Hard by was the girl, venting
her anguish in the deepest groans, and entreating relief from
the new comers.

One of the company, on approaching the girl, betrayed
the utmost perturbation. “Good God!” he cried, “is this
a dream? Can it be you? Speak!”

“Ah, my father! my father!” answered she, “it is I
indeed.”

The company, attracted by this dialogue, crowded round
the girl, whom her father, clasping in his arms, lifted from
the ground, and pressed, in a transport of joy to his breast.

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

This delight was succeeded by solicitude respecting her
condition. She could only answer his inquiries by complaining
that her side was bruised to pieces. How came
you here?—Who hurt you?—Where did the Indians carry
you?—were questions to which she could make no reply
but by sobs and plaints.

My own calamities were forgotten in contemplating the
fondness and compassion of the man for his child. I derived
new joy from reflecting that I had not abandoned her,
and that she owed her preservation to my efforts. The
inquiries which the girl was unable to answer, were now put
to me. Every one interrogated who I was, whence I had
come, and what had given rise to this bloody contest.

I was not willing to expatiate on my story. The spirit
which had hitherto sustained me, began now to subside.
My strength ebbed away with my blood. Tremors, lassitude,
and deadly cold, invaded me, and I fainted on the
ground.

Such is the capricious constitution of the human mind.
While dangers were at hand, while my life was to be preserved
only by zeal, and vigilance, and courage, I was not
wanting to myself. Had my perils continued, or even multiplied,
no doubt my energies would have kept equal pace
with them, but the moment that I was encompassed by protectors,
and placed in security, I grew powerless and faint.
My weakness was proportioned to the duration and intensity
of my previous efforts, and the swoon into which I now
sunk, was, no doubt, mistaken by the spectators, for death.

On recovering from this swoon, my sensations were not
unlike those which I had experienced on awaking in the pit.
For a moment a mistiness involved every object, and I was
able to distinguish nothing. My sight, by rapid degrees,
was restored, my painful dizziness was banished, and I surveyed
the scene before me with anxiety and wonder.

I found myself stretched upon the ground. I perceived
the cottage and the neighboring thicket, illuminated by a declining
moon. My head rested upon something, which, on
turning to examine, I found to be one of the slain Indians.
The other two remained upon the earth, at a small distance,
and in the attitudes in which they had fallen. Their arms,

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

the wounded girl, and the troop who were near me when I
fainted, were gone.

My head had reposed upon the breast of him whom I
had shot in this part of his body. The blood had ceased
to ooze from the wound, but my dishevelled locks were
matted and steeped in that gore which had overflowed and
choked up the orifice. I started from this detestable pillow,
and regained my feet.

I did not suddenly recall what had lately passed, or comprehend
the nature of my situation. At length, however,
late events were recollected.

That I should be abandoned in this forlorn state by these
men, seemed to argue a degree of cowardice or cruelty,
of which I should have thought them incapable. Presently,
however, I reflected that appearances might have easily
misled them into a belief of my death. On this supposition,
to have carried me away, or to have staid beside me,
would be useless. Other enemies might be abroad, or their
families, now that their fears were somewhat tranquillized,
might require their presence and protection.

I went into the cottage. The fire still burned, and
afforded me a genial warmth. I sat before it and began to
ruminate on the state to which I was reduced, and on the
measures I should next pursue. Day-light could not be very
distant. Should I remain in this hovel till the morning, or
immediately resume my journey? I was feeble, indeed, but
by remaining here should I not increase my feebleness?
The sooner I should gain some human habitation the better;
whereas watchfulness and hunger would render me, at each
minute, less able to proceed than on the former.

This spot might be visited on the next day; but this was
involved in uncertainty. The visitants, should any come,
would come merely to examine and bury the dead, and
bring with them neither the clothing nor the food which my
necessities demanded. The road was sufficiently discernible,
and would, unavoidably, conduct me to some dwelling.
I determined, therefore, to set out without delay. Even in
this state I was not unmindful that my safety might require
the precaution of being armed. Besides the fusil, which
had been given me by Sarsefield, and which I had so unexpectedly
recovered, had lost none of its value in my eyes

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

I hoped that it had escaped the search of the troop who
had been here and still lay below the bank, in the spot
where I had dropped it.

In this hope I was not deceived. It was found. I possessed
myself of the powder and shot belonging to one of
the savages, and loaded it. Thus equipped for defence, I
regained the road, and proceeded, with alacrity, on my
way. For the wound in my cheek, nature had provided
a styptic, but the soreness was extreme, and I thought of
no remedy but water, with which I might wash away the
blood. My thirst likewise incommoded me, and I looked
with eagerness for the traces of a spring. In a soil like that
of the wilderness around me, nothing was less to be expected
than to light upon water. In this respect, however, my
destiny was propitious. I quickly perceived water in the
ruts. It trickled hither from the thicket on one side, and,
pursuing it among the bushes, I reached the bubbling source.
Though scanty and brackish, it afforded me unspeakable
refreshment.

Thou wilt think, perhaps, that my perils were now at an
end; that the blood I had already shed was sufficient for
my safety. I fervently hoped that no new exigence would
occur, compelling me to use the arms that I bore in my own
defence. I formed a sort of resolution to shun the contest
with a new enemy, almost at the expense of my own life.
I was satiated and gorged with slaughter, and thought upon
a new act of destruction with abhorrence and loathing.

But though I dreaded to encounter a new enemy, I was
sensible that an enemy might possibly be at hand. I had
moved forward with caution, and my sight and hearing were
attentive to the slightest tokens. Other troops, besides that
which I encountered, might be hovering near, and of that
troop, I remembered that one at least had survived.

The gratification which the spring had afforded me was
so great, that I was in no haste to depart. I lay upon a
rock, which chanced to be shaded by a tree behind me.
From this post I could overlook the road to some distance,
and, at the same time, be shaded from the observation of
others.

My eye was now caught by movements which appeared
like those of a beast. In different circumstances, I should

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

have instantly supposed it to be a wolf, or panther, or bear.
Now my suspicions were alive on a different account, and
my startled fancy figured to itself nothing but a human
adversary.

A thicket was on either side of the road. That opposite
to my station was discontinued at a small distance by
the cultivated field. The road continued along this field,
bounded by the thicket on the one side, and the open space
on the other. To this space the being who was now described,
was cautiously approaching.

He moved upon all fours, and presently came near
enough to be distinguished. His disfigured limbs, pendants
from his ears and nose, and his shorn locks, were indubitable
indications of a savage. Occasionally he reared himself
above the bushes, and scanned, with suspicious vigilance,
the cottage and the space surrounding it. Then he stooped,
and crept along as before.

I was at no loss to interpret these appearances. This
was my surviving enemy. He was unacquainted with the
fate of his associates, and was now approaching the theatre
of carnage, to ascertain their fate.

Once more was the advantage afforded me. From this
spot might unerring aim be taken, and the last of this hostile
troop be made to share the fate of the rest. Should I fire
or suffer him to pass in safety?

My abhorrence of bloodshed was not abated. But I had
not foreseen this occurrence. My success hitherto had
seemed to depend upon a combination of fortunate incidents,
which could not be expected again to take place; but
now was I invested with the same power. The mark
was near; nothing obstructed or delayed; I incurred no
danger, and the event was certain.

Why should he be suffered to live? He came hither to
murder and despoil my friends; this work he has, no doubt,
performed. Nay, has he not borne his part in the destruction
of my uncle and my sisters? He will live only to
pursue the same sanguinary trade; to drink the blood and
exult in the laments of his unhappy foes, and of my own
brethren. Fate has reserved him for a bloody and violent

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

death. For how long a time soever it may be deferred,
it is thus that his career will inevitably terminate.

Should he be spared, he will still roam in the wilderness,
and I may again be fated to encounter him. Then our
mutual situation may be widely different, and the advantage
I now possess may be his.

While hastily revolving these thoughts I was thoroughly
aware that one event might take place which would render
all deliberation useless. Should he spy me where I lay,
my fluctuations must end. My safety would indispensably
require me to shoot. This persuasion made me keep a
steadfast eye upon his motions, and be prepared to anticipate
his assault.

It now most seasonably occurred to me that one essential
duty remained to be performed. One operation, without
which fire arms are useless, had been unaccountably omitted.
My piece was uncocked. I did not reflect that in moving
the spring, a sound would necessarily be produced, sufficient
to alarm him. But I knew that the chances of escaping
his notice, should I be perfectly mute and still, were extremely
slender, and that, in such a case, his movements
would be quicker than the light; it behoved me, therefore,
to repair my omission.

The sound struck him with alarm. He turned and
darted at me an inquiring glance. I saw that forbearance
was no longer in my power; but my heart sunk while I complied
with what may surely be deemed an indispensable
necessity. This faltering, perhaps, it was, that made me
swerve somewhat from the fatal line. He was disabled by
the wound, but not killed.

He lost all power of resistance, and was, therefore, no
longer to be dreaded. He rolled upon the ground, uttering
doleful shrieks, and throwing his limbs into those contortions
which bespeak the keenest agonies to which ill-fated man
is subject. Horror, and compassion, and remorse were
mingled into one sentiment, and took possession of my heart.
To shut out this spectacle, I withdrew from the spot, but I
stopped before I had moved beyond hearing of his cries.

The impulse that drove me from the scene was pusillanimous
and cowardly. The past, however deplorable, could
not be recalled; but could not I afford some relief to this

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

wretch? Could not I, at least, bring his pangs to a speedy
close? Thus he might continue, writhing and calling upon
death for hours. Why should his miseries be uselessly
prolonged?

There was but one way to end them. To kill him outright,
was the dictate of compassion and of duty. I hastily
returned, and once more levelled my piece at his head.
It was a loathsome obligation, and was performed with
unconquerable reluctance. Thus to assault and to mangle
the body of an enemy, already prostrate and powerless, was
an act worthy of abhorrence; yet it was, in this case, prescribed
by pity.

My faltering hand rendered this second bullet ineffectual.
One expedient, still more detestable, remained. Having
gone thus far, it would have been inhuman to stop short.
His heart might easily be pierced by the bayonet, and his
struggles would cease.

This task of cruel lenity was at length finished. I dropped
the weapon and threw myself on the ground, overpowered
by the horrors of this scene. Such are the deeds
which perverse nature compels thousands of rational beings
to perform and to witness! Such is the spectacle, endlessly
prolonged and diversified, which is exhibited in every field
of battle; of which, habit and example, the temptations of
gain, and the illusions of honor, will make us, not reluctant
or indifferent, but zealous and delighted actors and beholders!

Thus, by a series of events, impossible to be computed
or foreseen, was the destruction of a band, selected from
their fellows for an arduous enterprise, distinguished by
prowess and skill, and equally armed against surprise and
force, completed by the hand of a boy, uninured to hostility,
unprovided with arms, precipitate and timorous! I have
noted men who seemed born for no end but by their achievements
to belie experience, and baffle foresight, and outstrip
belief. Would to God that I had not deserved to be numbered
among these! But what power was it that called
me from the sleep of death, just in time to escape the merciless
knife of this enemy? Had my swoon continued till
he had reached the spot, he would have effectuated my
death by new wounds and torn away the skin from my

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

brows. Such are the subtile threads on which hang the
fate of man and of the universe!

While engaged in these reflections, I perceived that the
moonlight had begun to fade before that of the sun. A
dusky and reddish hue spread itself over the east. Cheered
by this appearance, I once more resumed my feet and
the road. I left the savage where he lay, but made prize
of his tomahawk. I had left my own in the cavern; and
this weapon added little to my burden. Prompted by some
freak of fancy, I stuck his musket in the ground, and left
it standing upright in the middle of the road.

CHAPTER XIX.

I moved forward with as quick a pace as my feeble limbs
would permit. I did not allow myself to mediate. The
great object of my wishes was a dwelling where food and
repose might be procured. I looked earnestly forward, and
on each side, in search of some token of human residence;
but the spots of cultivation, the well-pole, the worm-fence,
and the hay-rick, were no where to be seen. I did not
even meet with a wild hog, or a bewildered cow. The
path was narrow, and on either side was a trackless wilderness.
On the right and left were the waving lines of mountainous
ridges which had no peculiarity enabling me to
ascertain whether I had ever before seen them.

At length I noticed that the tracks of wheels had disappeared
from the path that I was treading; that it became
more narrow, and exhibited fewer marks of being frequented.
These appearances were discouraging. I now suspected
that I had taken a wrong direction, and instead of
approaching, was receding from the habitation of men.

It was wisest, however, to proceed. The road could not
but have some origin as well as end. Some hours passed
away in this uncertainty. The sun rose, and by noonday I
seemed to be farther than ever from the end of my toils.
The path was more obscure, and the wilderness more rugged.
Thirst more incommoded me than hunger, but relief

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

was seasonably afforded by the brooks that flowed across
the path.

Coming to one of these, and having slaked my thrist, I
sat down upon the bank, to reflect on my situation. The
circuity of the path had frequently been noticed, and I began
to suspect that though I had travelled long, I had not moved
far from the spot where I had commenced my pilgrimage.

Turning my eyes on all sides, I noticed a sort of pool,
formed by the rivulet, at a few paces distant from the road.
In approaching and inspecting it, I observed the footsteps of
cattle, who had retired by a path that seemed much beaten;
I likewise noticed a cedar bucket, broken and old, lying on
the margin. These tokens revived my drooping spirits, and
I betook myself to this new track. It was intricate; but, at
length, led up a steep, the summit of which was of better
soil than that of which the flats consisted. A clover field,
and several apple trees, sure attendants of man, were now
discovered. From this space I entered a corn field, and at
length, to my inexpressible joy, caught a glimpse of a
house.

This dwelling was far different from that I had lately left.
It was as small and as low, but its walls consisted of boards.
A window of four panes admitted the light, and a chimney
of brick, well burnt, and neatly arranged, peeped over the
roof. As I approached I heard the voice of children, and
the hum of a spinning wheel.

I cannot make thee conceive the delight which was afforded
me by all these tokens. I now found myself, indeed,
among beings like myself, and from whom hospitable
entertainment might be confidently expected. I compassed
the house, and made my appearance at the door.

A good woman, busy at her wheel, with two children
playing on the ground before her, were the objects that now
presented themselves. The uncouthness of my garb, my
wild and weather worn appearance, my fusil and tomahawk,
could not but startle them. The woman stopt her wheel,
and gazed as if a spectre had started into view.

I was somewhat aware of these consequences, and endeavored
to elude them, by assuming an air of supplication
and humility. I told her that I was a traveller, who had

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

unfortunately lost his way, and had rambled in this wild till
nearly famished for want. I entreated her to give me some
food; any thing however scanty or coarse, would be acceptable.

After some pause she desired me, though not without
some marks of fear, to walk in. She placed before me
some brown bread and milk. She eyed me while I eagerly
devoured this morsel. It was, indeed, more delicious than
any I had ever tasted. At length she broke silence, and
expressed her astonishment and commiseration at my seemingly
forlorn state, adding, that perhaps I was the man whom
the men were looking after who had been there some hours
before.

My curiosity was roused by this intimation. In answer
to my interrogations, she said, that three persons had lately
stopped, to inquire if her husband had not met, within the
last three days, a person of whom their description seemed
pretty much to suit my person and dress. He was tall,
slender, wore nothing but shirt and trowsers, and was wounded
on the cheek.

What, I asked, did they state the rank or condition of the
person to be?

He lived in Solebury. He was supposed to have rambled
in the mountains, and to have lost his way, or to have
met with some mischance. It was three days since he had
disappeared, but had been seen, by some one, the last night,
at Deb's hut.

What and where was Deb's hut?

It was a hut in the wilderness, occupied by an old Indian
woman, known among her neighbors by the name of Old
Deb. Some people called her Queen Mab. Her dwelling
was eight long miles from this house.

A thousand questions were precluded, and a thousand
doubts solved by this information. Queen Mab were sounds
familiar to my ears; for they originated with myself.

This woman originally belonged to the tribe of Delawares,
or Lennilennapee. All these districts were once
comprised within the dominions of that nation. About
thirty years ago, in consequence of perpetual encroachments
of the English colonists, they abandoned their ancient seats
and retired to the banks of the Wabash and Muskingum.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

This emigration was concerted in a general council of the
tribe, and obtained the concurrence of all but one female.
Her birth, talents, and age, gave her much consideration
and authority among her countrymen; and all her zeal and
eloquence were exerted to induce them to lay aside their
scheme. In this, however, she could not succeed. Finding
them refractory, she declared her resolution to remain
behind and maintain possession of the land which her countrymen
should impiously abandon.

The village inhabited by this clan was built upon ground
which now constitutes my uncle's barn yard and orchard.
On the departure of her countrymen, this female burnt the
empty wigwams and retired into the fastnesses of Norwalk.
She selected a spot suitable for an Indian dwelling and a
small plantation of maize, and in which she was seldom
liable to interruption and intrusion.

Her only companions were three dogs, of the Indian or
wolf species. These animals differed in nothing from their
kinsmen of the forest, but in their attachment and obedience
to their mistress. She governed them with absolute sway.
They were her servants and protectors, and attended her
person or guarded her threshold, agreeable to her directions.
She fed them with corn and they supplied her and
themselves with meat, by hunting squirrels, raccoons, and
rabbits.

To the rest of mankind they were aliens or enemies.
They never left the desert but in company with their mistress,
and when she entered a farm-house, waited her return
at a distance. They would suffer none to approach them,
but attacked no one who did not imprudently crave their
acquaintance, or who kept at a respectful distance from their
wigmam. That sacred asylum they would not suffer to be
violated, and no stranger could enter it but at the imminent
hazard of his life, unless accompanied and protected by
their dame.

The chief employment of this woman, when at home, besides
plucking the weeds from among her corn; bruising the
grain between two stones, and setting her snares, for rabbits
and opossums, was to talk. Though in solitude, her tongue
was never at rest but when she was asleep; but her conversation
was merely addressed to her dogs. Her voice was

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

sharp and shrill, and her gesticulations were vehement and
grotesque. A hearer would naturally imagine that she was
scolding; but, in truth, she was merely giving them directions.
Having no other object of contemplation or subject
of discourse, she always found, in their postures and looks,
occasion for praise, or blame, or command. The readiness
with which they understood, and the docility with which
they obeyed her movements and words, were truly wonderful.

If a stranger chanced to wander near her hut, and overhear
her jargon, incessant as it was, and shrill, he might
speculate in vain on the reason of these sounds. If he
waited in expectation of hearing some reply, he waited in
vain. The strain, always voluble and sharp, was never
intermitted for a moment, and would continue for hours at
a time.

She seldom left the hut but to visit the neighboring inhabitants,
and demand from them food and clothing, or
whatever her necessities required. These were exacted as
her due; to have her wants supplied was her prerogative,
and to withhold what she claimed was rebellion. She conceived
that by remaining behind her countrymen she succeeded
to the government, and retained the possession of
all this region. The English were aliens and sojourners,
who occupied the land merely by her connivance and permission,
and whom she allowed to remain on no terms but
those of supplying her wants.

Being a woman aged and harmless, her demands being
limited to that of which she really stood in need, and which
her own industry could not procure, her pretensions were a
subject of mirth and good humor, and her injunctions obeyed
with seeming deference and gravity. To me she early became
an object of curiosity and speculation. I delighted
to observe her habits and humor her prejudices. She frequently
came to my uncle's house, and I sometimes visited
her; insensibly she seemed to contract an affection for me,
and regarded me with more complacency and condescension
than any other received.

She always disdained to speak English, and custom had
rendered her intelligible to most in her native language,
with regard to a few simple questions. I had taken some

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

pains to study her jargon, and could make out to discourse
with her on the few ideas which she possessed. This circumstance,
likewise, wonderfully prepossessed her in my
favor.

The name by which she was formerly known was Deb;
but her pretensions to royalty, the wildness of her aspect
and garb, her shrivelled and diminutive form, a constitution
that seemed to defy the ravages of time and the influence of
the elements; her age, which some did not scruple to affirm
exceeded a hundred years, her romantic solitude and
mountainous haunts, suggested to my fancy the appellation
of Queen Mab. There appeared to me some rude analogy
between this personage and her whom the poets of old time
have delighted to celebrate; thou perhaps wilt discover
nothing but incongruities between them, but, be that as it
may, Old Deb and Queen Mab soon came into indiscriminate
and general use.

She dwelt in Norwalk upwards of twenty years. She
was not forgotten by her countrymen, and generally received
from her brothers and sons an autumnal visit; but no solicitations
or entreaties could prevail on her to return with
them. Two years ago, some suspicion or disgust induced
her to forsake her ancient habitation, and to seek a new one.
Happily she found a more convenient habitation twenty
miles to the westward, and in a spot abundantly sterile and
rude.

This dwelling was of logs, and had been erected by a
Scottish emigrant, who, not being rich enough to purchase
land, and entertaining a passion for solitude and independence,
cleared a field in the unappropriated wilderness, and
subsisted on its produce. After some time he disappeared.
Various conjectures were formed as to the cause of his absence.
None of them were satisfactory; but that which
obtained most credit was, that he had been murdered by the
Indians, who, about the same period, paid their annual visit
to the Queen. This conjecture acquired some force, by
observing that the old woman shortly after took possession
of his hut, his implements of tillage, and his corn-field.

She was not molested in her new abode, and her life
passed in the same quiet tenor as before. Her periodical
rambles, her regal claims, her guardian wolves, and her

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

uncouth volubility, were equally remarkable, but her circuits
were new. Her distance made her visits to Solebury more
rare, and had prevented me from ever extending my pedestrian
excursions to her present abode.

These recollections were now suddenly called up by the
information of my hostess. The hut where I had sought
shelter and relief was, it seems, the residence of Queen
Mab. Some fortunate occurrence had called her away
during my visit. Had she had her dogs been at home, I
should have been set upon by these ferocious sentinels, and,
before their dame could have interfered, have been, together
with my helpless companion, mangled or killed. These animals
never barked, I should have entered unaware of my
danger, and my fate could scarcely have been averted by my
fusil.

Her absence at this unseasonable hour was mysterious.
It was now the time of year when her countrymen were accustomed
to renew their visit. Was there a league between
her and the plunderers whom I had encountered?

But who were they by whom my footsteps were so industriously
traced? Those whom I had seen at Deb's hut
were strangers to me, but the wound upon my face was
known only to them. To this circumstance was now added
my place of residence and name. I supposed them impressed
with the belief that I was dead; but this mistake
must have speedily been rectified. Revisiting the spot,
finding me gone, and obtaining some intelligence of my former
condition, they had instituted a search after me.

But what tidings were these? I was supposed to have
been bewildered in the mountains, and three days were said
to have passed since my disappearance. Twelve hours had
scarcely elapsed since I emerged from the cavern. Had two
days and a half been consumed in my subterranean prison?

These reflections were quickly supplanted by others. I
now gained a sufficient acquaintance with the region that
was spread around me. I was in the midst of a vale, included
between ridges that gradually approached each other,
and when joined, were broken up into hollows and steeps,
and spreading themselves over a circular space, assumed
the appellation of Norwalk. This vale gradually widened

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

as it tended to the westward, and was, in this place ten or
twelve miles in breadth. My devious footsteps had brought
me to the foot of the southern barrier. The outer basis of
this was laved by the river, but, as it tended eastward, the
mountain and river receded from each other, and one of the
cultivable districts lying between them was Solebury, my
natal township. Hither it was now my duty to return with
the utmost expedition.

There were two ways before me. One lay along the interior
base of the hill, over a sterile and trackless space, and
exposed to the encounter of savages, some of whom might
possibly be lurking here. The other was the well frequented
road, on the outside and along the river, and which was to
be gained by passing over this hill. The practicability of
the passage was to be ascertained by inquiries made to my
hostess. She pointed out a path that led to the rocky summit
and down to the river's brink. The path was not easy
to be kept in view or to be trodden, but it was undoubtedly
to be preferred to any other.

A route, somewhat circuitous, would terminate in the
river road. Thenceforward the way to Solebury was level
and direct; but the whole space which I had to traverse
was not less than thirty miles. In six hours it would be
night, and, to perform the journey in that time would demand
the agile boundings of a leopard and the indefatigable
sinews of an elk.

My frame was in miserable plight. My strength had
been assailed by anguish, and fear, and watchfulness; by
toil, and abstinence, and wounds. Still, however, some
remnant was left; would it not enable me to reach my home
by night fall? I had delighted, from my childhood, in feats
of agility and perseverance. In roving through the maze
of thickets and precipices, I had put my energies, both moral
and physical, frequently to the test. Greater achievements
than this had been performed, and I disdained to be outdone
in perspicacity by the lynx, in his sure-footed instinct
by the roe, or in patience under hardship, and contention
with fatigue, by the Mohawk. I have ever aspired to transcend
the rest of animals in all that is common to the
rational and brute, as well as in all by which they are distinguished
from each other.

-- 184 --

CHAPTER XX.

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

I likewise burned with impatience to know the condition
of my family, to dissipate at once their tormenting doubts
and my own, with regard to our mutual safety. The evil
that I feared had befallen them was too enormous to allow
me to repose in suspense, and my restlessness and ominous
forebodings would be more intolerable than any hardship or
toils to which I could possibly be subjected during this journey.

I was much refreshed and invigorated by the food that I
had taken, and by the rest of an hour. With this stock of
recruited force I determined to scale the hill. After receiving
minute directions, and returning many thanks for my
hospitable entertainment, I set out.

The path was indeed intricate, and deliberate attention
was obliged to be exerted in order to preserve it. Hence
my progress was slower than I wished. The first impulse
was to fix my eye upon the summit, and to leap from crag
to crag till I reached it, but this my experience had taught
me was impracticable. It was only by winding through
gulleys, and coasting precipices and bestriding chasms, that I
could hope finally to gain the top, and I was assured that by
one way only was it possible to accomplish even this.

An hour was spent in struggling with impediments, and I
seemed to have gained no way. Hence a doubt was suggested
whether I had not missed the true road. In this
doubt I was confirmed by the difficulties which now grew
up before me. The brooks, the angles, and the hollows,
which my hostess had described, were not to be seen. Instead
of these, deeper dells, more headlong torrents, and
wider gaping rifts were incessantly encountered.

To return was as hopeless as to proceed. I consoled
myself with thinking that the survey which my informant
had made of the hill-side, might prove inaccurate, and that
in spite of her predictions, the heights might be reached by
other means than by those pointed out by her. I will not
enumerate my toilsome expedients, my frequent disappointments
and my desperate exertions. Suffice it to say that I

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

gained the upper space, not till the sun had dipped beneath
the horizon.

My satisfaction at accomplishing thus much was not small,
and I hied, with renovated spirits, to the opposite brow.
This proved to be a steep that could not be descended.
The river flowed at its foot. The opposite bank was five
hundred yards distant, and was equally towering and steep
as that on which I stood. Appearances were adapted to
persuade you that these rocks had formerly joined, but by
some mighty effort of nature, had been severed, that the
stream might find way through the chasm. The channel,
however, was encumbered with asperities over which the
river fretted and foamed with thundering impetuosity.

I pondered for a while on these stupendous scenes. They
ravished my attention from considerations that related to
myself; but this interval was short, and I began to measure
the descent, in order to ascertain the practicability of treading
it. My survey terminated in bitter disappointment. I
turned my eye successively eastward and westward. Solebury
lay in the former direction, and thither I desired to go.
I kept along the verge in this direction, till I reached an impassable
rift. Beyond this I saw that the steep grew lower,
but it was impossible to proceed farther. Higher up the
descent might be practicable, and though more distant from
Solebury, it was better to reach the road, even at that distance,
than never to reach it.

Changing my course, therefore, I explored the spaces
above. The night was rapidly advancing, the grey clouds
gathered in the southeast, and a chilling blast, the usual
attendant of a night in October, began to whistle among the
pigmy cedars that scantily grew upon these heights. My
progress would quickly be arrested by darkness, and it behoved
me to provide some place of shelter and repose. No
recess, better than a hollow in the rock, presented itself to
my anxious scrutiny.

Meanwhile I would not dismiss the hope of reaching the
road, which I saw some hundred feet below, winding along
the edge of the river, before daylight should utterly fail.
Speedily these hopes derived new vigor from meeting a
ledge that irregularly declined from the brow of the hill. It

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

was wide enough to allow of cautious footing. On a similar
stratum, or ledge, projecting still further from the body
of the hill, and close to the surface of the river, was the
road. This stratum ascended from the level of the stream,
while that on which I trod rapidly descended. I hoped
that they would speedily be blended, or at least approach so
near as to allow me to leap from one to the other without
enormous hazard.

This fond expectation was frustrated. Presently I perceived
that the ledge below began to descend, while that
above began to tend upward, and was quickly terminated
by the uppermost surface of the cliff. Here it was needful
to pause. I looked over the brink and considered whether
I might not leap from my present station, without endangering
my limbs. The road into which I should fall was a
rocky pavement far from being smooth. The descent could
not be less than forty or fifty feet. Such an attempt was,
to the last degree, hazardous, but was it not better to risk
my life by leaping from this eminence, than to remain and
perish on the top of this inhospitable mountain. The toils
which I had endured, in reaching this height appeared to my
panic struck fancy, less easy to be borne again than death.

I know not but that I should have finally resolved to leap,
had not different views been suggested by observing that
the outer edge of the road was, in like manner, the brow of
a steep which terminated in the river. The surface of the
road, was twelve or fifteen feet above the level of the
stream, which, in this spot was still and smooth. Hence I
inferred that the water was not of inconsiderable depth. To
fall upon rocky points was, indeed, dangerous, but to plunge
into water of sufficient depth, even from a height greater than
than that at which I now stood, especially to one to whom
habit had rendered water almost as congenial an element as
air, was scarcely attended with inconvenience. This expedient
was easy and safe. Twenty yards from this spot, the
channel was shallow, and to gain the road from the stream,
was no difficult exploit.

Some disadvantages, however, attended this scheme.
The water was smooth, but this might arise from some other
cause than its depth. My gun, likewise, must be left behind
me, and that was a loss to which I felt invincible

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

repugnance. To let it fall upon the road, would put it in my
power to retrieve the possession, but it was likely to be irreparably
injured by the fall.

While musing upon this expedient, and weighing injuries
with benefits, the night closed upon me. I now considered
that should I emerge in safety from the stream, I should
have many miles to travel before I could reach a house.
My clothes meanwhile would be loaded with wet. I should
be heart-pierced by the icy blast that now blew, and my
wounds and bruises would be chafed into insupportable
pain.

I reasoned likewise on the folly of impatience and the necessity
of repose. By thus long continuance in one posture,
my sinews began to stiffen, and my reluctance to make
new exertions to increase. My brows were heavy, and I
felt an irresistible propensity to sleep. I concluded to seek
some shelter, and resign myself, my painful recollections,
and my mournful presages to sweet forgetfulness. For this
end, I once more ascended to the surface of the cliff. I
dragged my weary feet forward, till I found somewhat that
promised me the shelter that I sought.

A cluster of cedars appeared, whose branches overarched
a space that might be called a bower. It was a slight cavity,
whose flooring was composed of loose stones and a few
faded leaves blown from a distance, and finding a temporary
lodgment here. On one side was a rock, forming a wall
rugged and projecting above. At the bottom of the rock was
a rift, somewhat resembling a coffin in shape, and not much
larger in dimensions. This rift terminated on the opposite
side of the rock, in an opening that was too small for the body
of a man to pass. The distance between each entrance
was twice the length of a man.

This bower was open to the southeast whence the gale
now blew. It therefore imperfectly afforded the shelter of
which I stood in need; but it was the best that the place and
the time afforded. To stop the smaller entrance of the
cavity with a stone, and to heap before the other, branches
lopped from the trees with my hatchet, might somewhat contribute
to my comfort.

This was done, and thrusting myself into this recess, as
far as I was able, I prepared for repose. It might have been

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

reasonably suspected to be the den of rattlesnakes or panthers;
but my late contention with superior dangers and
more formidable enemies made me reckless of these, but
another inconvenience remained. In spite of my precautions,
my motionless posture and slender covering exposed
me so much to the cold that I could not sleep.

The air appeared to have suddenly assumed the temperature
of midwinter. In a short time, my extremities were
benumbed, and my limbs shivered and ached as if I had
been seized by an ague. My bed likewise was dank and
uneven, and the posture I was obliged to assume, unnatural
and painful. It was evident that my purpose could not be
answered by remaining here.

I, therefore, crept forth, and began to reflect upon the
possibility of continuing my journey. Motion was the only
thing that could keep me from freezing, and my frame was
in that state which allowed me to take no repose in the absence
of warmth; since warmth was indispensable. It
now occurred to me to ask whether it were not possible to
kindle a fire.

Sticks and leaves were at hand. My hatchet and a pebble
would enable me to extract a spark. From this, by
suitable care and perseverance, I might finally procure sufficient
fire to give me comfort and ease, and even enable me
to sleep. This boon was delicious, and I felt as if I were
unable to support a longer deprivation of it.

I proceeded to execute this scheme. I took the driest
leaves, and endeavored to use them as tinder, but the driest
leaves were moistened by the dews. They were only to be
found in the hollows, in some of which were pools of water
and others were dank. I was not speedily discouraged, but
my repeated attempts failed, and I was finally compelled to
relinquish this expedient.

All that now remained was to wander forth and keep myself
in motion till the morning. The night was likely to
prove tempestuous and long. The gale seemed freighted
with ice, and acted upon my body like the points of a thousand
needles. There was no remedy, and I mustered my
patience to endure it.

I returned again, to the brow of the hill. I ranged along
it till I reached a place where the descent was

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

perpendicular, and, in consequence of affording no sustenance to trees
or bushes, was nearly smooth and bare. There was no road
to be seen, and this circumstance, added to the sounds
which the rippling current produced, afforded me some
knowledge of my situation.

The ledge, along which the road was conducted, disappeared
near this spot. The opposite sides of the chasm
through which flowed the river, approached nearer to each
other, in the form of jutting promontories. I now stood
upon the verge of that on the northern side. The water
flowed at the foot, but, for the space of ten or twelve feet
from the rock, was so shallow as to permit the traveller and
his horse to wade through it, and thus to regain the road
which the receding precipice had allowed to be continued
on the farther side.

I knew the nature and dimensions of this ford. I knew
that, at a few yards from the rock, the channel was of great
depth. To leap into it, in this place, was a less dangerous
exploit, than at the spot where I had formerly been tempted
to leap. There I was unacquainted with the depth, but here
I knew it to be considerable. Still there was some ground
of hesitation and fear. My present station was loftier, and
how deeply I might sink into this gulph, how far the fall and
the concussion would bereave me of my presence of mind,
I could not determine. This hesitation vanished, and placing
my tomahawk and fusil upon the ground, I prepared to
leap.

This purpose was suspended, in the moment of its execution,
by a faint sound, heard from the quarter whence I
had come. It was the warning of men, but had nothing
in common with those which I had been accustomed to
hear. It was not the howling of a wolf or the yelling of a
panther. These had often been overheard by night during
my last year's excursion to the lakes. My fears whispered
that this was the vociferation of a savage.

I was unacquainted with the number of the enemies who
had adventured into this district. Whether those whom I
had encountered at Deb's hut were of that band whom I
had met with in the cavern, was merely a topic of conjecture.
There might be a half score of troops, equally numerous,

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

spread over the wilderness, and the signal I had just heard
might betoken the approach of one of these. Yet by what
means they should gain this nook, and what prey they expected
to discover, were not easily conceived.

The sounds, somewhat diversified, nearer and rising from
different quarters, were again heard. My doubts and
apprehensions were increased. What expedient to adopt
for my own safety, was a subject of rapid meditation.
Whether to remain stretched upon the ground or to rise
and go forward. Was it likely the enemy would coast along
the edge of the steep? Would they ramble hither to look
upon the ample scene which spread on all sides around the
base of this rocky pinnacle? In that case, how should I
conduct myself! My arms were ready for use. Could I
not elude the necessity of shedding more blood? Could I
not anticipate their assault by casting myself without delay
into the stream?

The sense of danger demanded more attention to be paid
to external objects than to the motives by which my future
conduct should be influenced. My post was on a circular
projecture, in some degree, detached from the body of the
hill, the brow of which continued in a straight line, uninterrupted
by this projecture, which was somewhat higher than
the continued summit of the ridge. This line ran at the
distance of a few paces from my post. Objects moving
along this line could merely be perceived to move, in the
present obscurity.

My scrutiny was entirely directed to this quarter. Presently
the treading of many feet was heard, and several
figures were discovered, following each other in that straight
and regular succession which is peculiar to the Indians.
They kept along the brow of the hill joining the promontory.
I distinctly marked seven figures in succession.

My resolution was formed. Should any one cast his
eye hither, suspect, or discover an enemy, and rush towards
me, I determined to start upon my feet, fire on my foe as
he advanced, throw my piece on the ground, and then leap
into the river.

Happily, they passed unobservant and in silence. I remained
in the same posture for several minutes. At length,
just as my alarms began to subside, the halloes, before

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

heard, arose, and from the same quarter as before. This
convinced me that my perils were not at an end. This
now appeared to be merely the vanguard, and would speedily
be followed by others, against whom the same caution
was necessary to be taken.

My eye, anxiously bent the only way by which any one
could approach, now discerned a figure, which was indubitably
that of a man armed, none other appeared in company,
but doubtless others were near. He approached, stood
still, and appeared to gaze steadfastly at the spot where I
lay.

The optics of a Lennilennapee I knew to be far keener
than my own. A log or a couched fawn would never be
mistaken for a man, nor a man for a couched fawn or a log.
Not only a human being would be instantly detected, but a
decision be unerringly made whether it were friend or foe.
That my prostrate body was the object on which the attention
of this vigilant and steadfast gazer was fixed, could
not be doubted. Yet, since he continued an inactive gazer,
there was ground for a possibility to stand upon, that I was
not recognised. My fate therefore, was still in suspense.

This interval was momentary. I marked a movement,
which my fears instantly interpreted to be that of levelling a
gun at my head. This action was sufficiently conformable
to my prognostics. Supposing me to be detected, there
was no need for him to change his post. Aim might be
too fatally taken, and his prey be secured, from the distance
at which he now stood.

These images glanced upon my thought, and put an end
to my suspense. A single effort placed me on my feet. I
fired with precipitation that precluded the certainty of hitting
my mark, dropped my piece upon the ground, and leaped
from this tremendous height into the river. I reached the
surface, and sunk in a moment to the bottom.

Plunging endlong into the water, the impetus created by
my fall from such a height, would be slowly resisted by this
denser element. Had the depth been less, its resistance
would not perhaps have hindered me from being mortally
injured against the rocky bottom. Had the depth been
greater, time enough would not have been allowed me to regain
the surface. Had I fallen on my side, I should have

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

been bereaved of life or sensibility by the shock which my
frame would have received. As it was, my fate was suspended
on a thread. To have lost my presence of mind,
to have forborne to counteract my sinking, for an instant,
after I had reached the water, would have made all exertions
to regain the air, fruitless. To so fortunate a concurrence
of events, was thy friend indebted for his safety!

Yet I only emerged from the gulf to encounter new perils.
Scarcely had I raised my head above the surface, and inhaled
the vital breath, when twenty shots were aimed at me
from the precipice above. A shower of bullets fell upon
the water. Some of them did not fall further than two
inches from my head. I had not been aware of this new
danger, and now that it assailed me continued gasping the
air, and floundering at random. The means of eluding it
did not readily occur. My case seemed desperate and all
caution was dismissed.

This state of discomfiting surprise quickly disappeared. I
made myself acquainted, at a glance, with the position of
surrounding objects. I conceived that the opposite bank
of the river would afford me most security, and thither I
tended with all the expedition in my power.

Meanwhile, my safety depended on eluding the bullets
that continued incessantly to strike the water at an arm's
length from my body. For this end I plunged beneath the
surface, and only rose to inhale fresh air. Presently the
firing ceased, the flashes that lately illuminated the bank
disappeared, and a certain bustle and murmur of confused
voices gave place to solitude and silence.

CHAPTER XXI.

I reached without difficulty the opposite bank, but the
steep was inaccessible. I swam along the edge in hopes of
meeting with some projection or recess where I might, at
least, rest my weary limbs, and if it were necessary to recross
the river, to lay in a stock of recruited spirits and
strength for that purpose. I trusted that the water would

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

speedily become shoal, or that the steep would afford rest
to my feet. In both these hopes I was disappointed.

There is no one to whom I would yield the superiority in
swimming, but my strength, like that of other human beings,
had its limits. My previous fatigues had been enormous,
and my clothes, heavy with moisture, greatly encumbered
and retarded my movements. I had proposed to free myself
from this imprisonment, but I foresaw the inconveniences
of wandering over this scene in absolute nakedness, and was
willing therefore, at whatever hazard, to retain them. I
continued to struggle with the current and to search for the
means of scaling the steeps. My search was fruitless, and I
began to meditate the recrossing of the river.

Surely my fate has never been paralleled! Where was
this series of hardships and perils to end? No sooner was
one calamity eluded, than I was beset by another. I had
emerged from abhorred darkness in the heart of the earth,
only to endure the extremities of famine and encounter the
fangs of a wild beast. From these I was delivered only to
be thrown into the midst of savages, to wage an endless
and hopeless war with adepts in killing; with appetites that
longed to feast upon my bowels and to quaff my heart's
blood. From these likewise was I rescued, but merely to
perish in the gulfs of the river, to welter on unvisited shores
or to be washed far away from curiosity or pity.

Formerly water was not only my field of sport but my
sofa and my bed. I could float for hours on its surface, enjoying
its delicious cool, almost without the expense of the
slightest motion. It was an element as fitted for repose as
for exercise, but now the buoyant spirit seemed to have
flown. My muscles were shrunk, the air and water were
equally congealed, and my most vehement exertions were
requisite to sustain me on the surface.

At first I had moved along with my wonted celerity and
ease, but quickly my forces were exhausted. My pantings
and efforts were augmented, and I saw that to cross the
river again was impracticable. I must continue, therefore,
to search out some accessible spot in the bank along which
I was swimming.

Each moment diminished my stock of strength, and it
behoved me to make good my footing before another minute

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

should escape. I continued to swim, to survey the bank,
and to make ineffectual attempts to grasp the rock. The
shrubs which grew upon it would not uphold me, and the
fragments which, for a moment, inspired me with hope,
crumbled away as soon as they were touched.

At length, I noticed a pine, which was rooted in a crevice
near the water. The trunk, or any part of the root,
was beyond my reach, but I trusted that I could catch hold
of the branch which hung lowest, and that, when caught, it
would assist me in gaining the trunk, and thus deliver me
from the death which could not be otherwise averted.

The attempt was arduous. Had it been made when I
first reached the bank, no difficulty had attended it, but
now, to throw myself some feet above the surface could
scarcely be expected from one whose utmost efforts seemed
to be demanded to keep him from sinking. Yet this exploit,
arduous as it was, was attempted and accomplished.
Happily the twigs were strong enough to sustain my weight
till I caught at other branches and finally placed myself upon
the trunk.

This danger was now past, but I admitted the conviction
that others, no less formidable, remained to be encountered
and that my ultimate destiny was death. I looked upward.
New efforts might enable me to gain the summit of this
steep, but, perhaps, I should thus be placed merely in the situation from which I had just been delivered. It was of
little moment whether the scene of my imprisonment was a
dungeon not to be broken, or a summit from which descent
was impossible.

The river, indeed, severed me from a road which was
level and safe, but my recent dangers were remembered
only to make me shudder at the thought of incurring them
a second time, by attempting to cross it. I blush at the recollection
of this cowardice. It was little akin to the spirit
which I had recently displayed. It was, indeed, an alien
to my bosom, and was quickly supplanted by intrepidity and
perseverance.

I proceeded to mount the hill. From root to root, and
from branch to branch, lay my journey. It was finished,
and I sat down upon the highest brow to meditate on future
trials. No road lay along this side of the river. It was

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

rugged and sterile, and farms were sparingly dispersed over
it. To reach one of these was now the object of my
wishes. I had not lost the desire of reaching Solebury before
morning, but my wet clothes and the coldness of the
night seemed to have bereaved me of the power.

I traversed this summit, keeping the river on my right
hand. Happily, its declinations and ascents were by no
means difficult, and I was cheered in the midst of my
vexations, by observing that every mile brought me nearer
to my uncle's dwelling. Meanwhile I anxiously looked for
some tokens of a habitation. These at length presented
themselves. A wild heath, whistled over by October blasts,
meagerly adorned with the dry stalks of scented shrubs and
the bald heads of the sapless mullen, was succeeded by a
fenced field and a corn stack. The dwelling to which these
belonged was eagerly sought.

I was not surprised that all voices were still and all lights
extinguished, for this was the hour of repose. Having
reached a piazza before the house, I paused. Whether,
at this drowsy time, to knock for admission, to alarm the
peaceful tenants and take from them the rest which their
daily toils and their rural innocence had made so sweet, or
to retire to what shelter a haystack or barn could afford,
was the theme of my deliberations.

Meanwhile I looked up at the house. It was the model
of cleanliness and comfort. It was built of wood; but the
materials had undergone the plane, as well as the axe and
the saw. It was painted white, and the windows not only
had sashes, but these sashes were supplied, contrary to
custom, with glass. In most cases the aperture where glass
should be is stuffed with an old hat or a petticoat. The
door had not only all its parts entire, but was embellished
with mouldings and a pediment. I gathered from these tokens
that this was the abode not only of rural competence
and innocence, but of some beings, raised by education
and fortune, above the intellectual mediocrity of clowns.

Methought I could claim consanguinity with such beings.
Not to share their charity and kindness would be inflicting
as well as receiving injury. The trouble of affording shelter,
and warmth, and wholesome diet to a wretch destitute
as I was, would be eagerly sought by them.

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

Still I was unwilling to disturb them. I bethought myself
that their kitchen might be entered, and all that my
necessities required be obtained without interrupting their
slumber. I needed nothing but the warmth which their
kitchen hearth would afford. Stretched upon the bricks, I
might dry my clothes, and perhaps enjoy some unmolested
sleep; in spite of presages of ill and the horrid remembrances
of what I had performed and endured. I believed
that nature would afford a short respite to my cares.

I went to the door of what appeared to be a kitchen.
The door was wide open. This circumstance portended
evil. Though it be not customary to lock or to bolt, it is
still less usual to have entrances unclosed. I entered with
suspicious steps, and saw enough to confirm my apprehensions.
Several pieces of wood half burned, lay in the midst
of the floor. They appeared to have been removed hither
from the chimney, doubtless with a view to set fire to the
whole building.

The fire had made some progress on the floor, but had
been seasonably extinguished by pails full of water thrown
upon it. The floor was still deluged with wet, the pail not
emptied of all its contents stood upon the hearth. The
earthen vessels and plates whose proper place was the
dresser, were scattered in fragments in all parts of the room.
I looked around me for some one to explain this scene,
but no one appeared.

The last spark of fire was put out, so that had my curiosity
been idle, my purpose could not be accomplished.
To retire from this scene, neither curiosity nor benevolence
would permit. That some mortal injury had been intended
was apparent. What greater mischief had befallen, or
whether greater might not, by my interposition, be averted,
could only be ascertained by penetrating further into the
house. I opened a door on one side which led to the main
body of the building and entered to a bedchamber. I
stood at the entrance and knocked, but no one answered
my signals.

The sky was not totally clouded, so that some light pervaded
the room. I saw that a bed stood in the corner,
but whether occupied or not, its curtains hindered me from
judging. I stood in suspense a few minutes, when a

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

motion in the bed shewed me that some one was there. I
knocked again but withdrew to the outside of the door.
This roused the sleeper, who half-groaning and puffing the
air through his nostrils, grumbled out in the hoarsest voice
that I ever heard, and in a tone of surly impatience—Who
is there?

I hesitated for an answer, but the voice instantly continued
in the manner of one half asleep and enraged at
being disturbed.—Is 't you Peg? Damn ye, stay away, now;
I tell ye stay away, or, by God I will cut your throat—I
will—He continued to mutter and swear, but without coherence
or distinctness.

These were the accents of drunkenness, and denoted a
wild and ruffian life. They were little in unison with the
external appearances of the mansion, and blasted all the
hopes I had formed of meeting under this roof with gentleness
and hospitality. To talk with this being, to attempt
to reason him into humanity and soberness, was useless. I
was at a loss in what manner to address him, or whether
it was proper to maintain any parley. Meanwhile, my
silence was supplied by the suggestions of his own distempered
fancy. Ay, said he, ye will, will ye? well, come
on, let's see who's the better at the oak stick. If I part with
ye, before I have bared your bones.—I'll teach ye to be
always dipping in my dish, ye devil's dam! ye!

So saying, he tumbled out of bed. At the first step, he
struck his head against the bed post, but setting himself
upright, he staggered towards the spot where I stood.
Some new obstacle occurred. He stumbled and fell at his
length upon the floor.

To encounter or expostulate with a man in this state was
plainly absurd. I turned and issued forth, with an aching
heart, into the court before the house. The miseries which
a debauched husband or father inflicts upon all whom their
evil destiny allies to him were pictured by my fancy, and
wrung from me tears of anguish. These images, however,
quickly yielded to reflections on my own state. No expedient
now remained, but to seek the barn, and find a
covering and a bed of straw.

I had scarcely set foot within the barn yard when I heard

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

a sound as of the crying of an infant. It appeared to issue
from the barn. I approached softly and listened at the door.
The cries of the babe continued, but were accompanied by
the entreaties of a nurse or a mother to be quiet. These
entreaties were mingled with heart-breaking sobs and exclamations
of—Ah! me, my babe! Canst thou not sleep and
afford thy unhappy mother some peace? Thou art cold,
and I have not sufficient warmth to cherish thee! What will
become of us? Thy deluded father cares not if we both
perish.

A glimpse of the true nature of the scene seemed to be
imparted by these words. I now likewise recollected incidents
that afforded additional light. Somewhere on this
bank of the river, there formerly resided one by name
Selby. He was an aged person, who united science and
taste to the simple and laborious habits of a husbandman.
He had a son who resided several years in Europe, but on
the death of his father, returned home, accompanied by
a wife. He had succeeded to the occupation of the farm,
but rumor had whispered many tales to the disadvantage of
his morals. His wife was affirmed to be of delicate and
polished manners, and much unlike her companion.

It now occurred to me that this was the dwelling of the
Selby's, and I seemed to have gained some insight into the
discord and domestic miseries by which the unhappy lady
suffered. This was no time to waste my sympathy on
others. I could benefit her nothing. Selby had probably
returned from a carousal, with all his malignant passions
raised into phrenzy by intoxication. He had driven his
desolate wife from her bed and house, and to shun outrage
and violence she had fled, with her helpless infant, to the
barn. To appease his fury, to console her, to suggest a
remedy for this distress, was not in my power. To have
sought an interview would be merely to excite her terrors
and alarm her delicacy, without contributing to alleviate her
calamity. Here then was no asylum for me. A place of
rest must be sought at some neighboring habitation. It
was probable that one would be found at no great distance,
the path that led from the spot where I stood, through
a gate into a meadow, might conduct me to the nearest
dwelling, and this path I immediately resolved to explore.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

I was anxious to open the gate without noise, but I could
not succeed. Some creaking of its hinges, was unavoidably
produced, which I feared would be overheard by the lady
and multiply her apprehensions and perplexities. This inconvenience
was irremediable. I therefore closed the gate
and pursued the footway before me with the utmost expedition.
I had not gained the further end of the meadow when
I lighted on something which lay across the path, and which,
on being closely inspected, appeared to be a human body.
It was the corse of a girl, mangled by a hatchet. Her head
gory and deprived of its locks, easily explained the kind of
enemies by whom she had been assailed. Here was proof
that this quiet and remote habitation had been visited, in
their destructive progress by the Indians. The girl had
been slain by them, and her scalp, according to their savage
custom, had been torn away to be preserved as a trophy.

The fire which had been kindled on the kitchen floor was
now remembered, and corroborated the inferences which
were drawn from this spectacle. And yet that the mischief
had been thus limited, that the besotted wretch who lay
helpless on his bed, and careless of impending danger, and
that the mother and her infant should escape, excited some
degree of surprise. Could the savages have been interrupted
in their work, and obliged to leave their vengeance unfinished?

Their visit had been recent. Many hours had not elapsed
since they prowled about these grounds. Had they wholly
disappeared and meant they not to return? To what new
danger might I be exposed in remaining thus guideless and
destitute of all defence?

In consequence of these reflections, I proceeded with
more caution. I looked with suspicious glances, before and
on either side of me. I now approached the fence which,
on this side, bounded the meadow. Something was discerned
or imagined, stretched close to the fence, on the ground, and
filling up the pathway. My apprehensions of a lurking enemy,
had been previously awakened, and my fancy instantly
figured to itself an armed man, lying on the ground and
waiting to assail the unsuspecting passenger.

At first I was prompted to fly, but a second thought shewed
me that I had already approached near enough to be
endangered. Notwithstanding my pause, the form was

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

motionless. The possibility of being misled in my conjectures
was easily supposed. What I saw might be a log or it
might be another victim to savage ferocity. This track was
that which my safety required me to pursue. To turn
aside or go back would be merely to bewilder myself
anew.

Urged by these motives, I went nearer, and at least was
close enough to perceive that the figure was human. He
lay upon his face, near his right hand was a musket, unclenched.
This circumstance, his death-like attitude and
the garb and ornaments of an Indian, made me readily suspect
the nature and cause of this catastrophe. Here the
invaders had been encountered and repulsed, and one at
least of their number had been left upon the field.

I was weary of contemplating these rueful objects. Custom,
likewise, even in so short a period, had inured me to
spectacles of horror. I was grown callous and immoveable.
I staid not to ponder on the scene, but snatching the musket,
which was now without an owner, and which might be indispensable
to my defence, I hastened into the wood. On
this side the meadow was skirted by a forest, but a beaten
road led into it, and might therefore be attempted without
danger.

CHAPTER XXII.

The road was intricate and long. It seemed designed
to pervade the forest in every possible direction. I frequently
noticed cut wood, piled in heaps upon either side,
and rejoiced in these tokens that the residence of man was
near. At length I reached a second fence, which proved to
be the boundary of a road still more frequented. I pursued
this, and presently beheld, before me, the river and its opposite
barriers.

This object afforded me some knowledge of my situation.
There was a ford over which travellers used to pass, and in
which the road that I was now pursuing terminated. The
stream was rapid and tumultuous, but in this place it did not

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

rise higher than the shoulders. On the opposite side was a
highway, passable by horses and men, though not by carriages,
and which led into the midst of Solebury. Should
I not rush into the stream, and still aim at reaching my
uncle's house before morning? Why should I delay?

Thirty hours of incessant watchfulness and toil, of enormous
efforts and perils, preceded and accompanied by abstinence
and wounds, were enough to annihilate the strength
and courage of ordinary men. In the course of them, I
had frequently believed myself to have reached the verge
beyond which my force would not carry me, but experience
as frequently demonstrated my error. Though many miles
were yet to be traversed, though my clothes were once more
to be drenched and loaded with moisture, though every hour
seemed to add somewhat to the keenness of the blast; yet
how should I know, but by trial, whether my stock of energy
was not sufficient for this last exploit?

My resolution to proceed was nearly formed, when the
figure of a man moving slowly across the road, at some distance
before me, was observed. Hard by this ford lived a
man by name Bisset, of whom I had slight knowledge. He
tended his two hundred acres with a plodding and moneydoating
spirit, while his son overlooked a grist-mill, on the
river. He was a creature of gain, coarse and harmless.
The man whom I saw before me might be he, or some one
belonging to his family. Being armed for defence, I less
scrupled a meeting with any thing in the shape of man. I
therefore called. The figure stopped and answered me,
without surliness or anger. The voice was unlike that of
Bisset, but this person's information I believed would be of
some service.

Coming up to him, he proved to be a clown, belonging to
Bisset's habitation. His panic and surprise on seeing me
made him aghast. In my present garb I should not have
easily been recognised by my nearest kinsman, and much
less easily by one who had seldom met me.

It may be easily conceived that my thoughts, when
allowed to wander from the objects before me, were tormented
with forebodings and inquietudes on account of the
ills which I had so much reason to believe had befallen my

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

family. I had no doubt that some evil had happened, but
the full extent of it was still uncertain. I desired and
dreaded to discover the truth, and was unable to interrogate
this person in a direct manner. I could deal only in circuities
and hints. I shuddered while I waited for an answer to
my inquiries.

Had not Indians, I asked, been lately seen in this neighborhood?
Were they not suspected of hostile designs?
Had they not already committed some mischief? Some
passenger, perhaps, had been attacked; or fire had been set
to some house? On which side of the river had their steps
been observed, or any devastation been committed? Above
the ford or below it? At what distance from the river?

When his attention could be withdrawn from my person
and bestowed upon my questions, he answered that some
alarm had indeed been spread about Indians, and that parties
from Solebury and Chetasko were out in pursuit of
them, that many persons had been killed by them, and that
one house in Solebury had been rifled and burnt on the night
before the last.

These tidings were a dreadful confirmation of my fears.
There scarcely remained a doubt; but still my expiring
hope prompted me to inquire to whom did the house belong?

He answered that he had not heard the name of the
owner. He was a stranger to the people on the other side
of the river.

Were any of the inhabitants murdered?

Yes. All that were at home except a girl whom they
carried off. Some said that the girl had been retaken?

What was the name? Was it Huntly?

Huntly? yes. No. He did not know. He had forgotten.

I fixed my eyes upon the ground. An interval of
gloomy meditation succeeded. All was lost, all for whose
sake I desired to live, had perished by the hands of these
assassins. That dear home, the scene of my sportive childhood,
of my studies, labors and recreations, was ravaged
by fire and the sword; was reduced to a frightful ruin.

Not only all that embellished and endeared existence
was destroyed, but the means of subsistence itself. Thou
knowest that my sisters and I were dependants on the

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

bounty of our uncle. His death would make way for the
succession of his son, a man fraught with envy and malignity;
who always testified a mortal hatred to us, merely
because we enjoyed the protection of his father. The
ground which furnished me with bread was now become the
property of one, who, if he could have done it with security,
would gladly have mingled poison with my food.

All that my imagination or my heart regarded as of value
had likewise perished. Whatever my chamber, my closets,
my cabinets contained, my furniture, my books, the records
of my own skill, the monuments of their existence whom I
loved, my very clothing, were involved in indiscriminate
and irretrievable destruction. Why should I survive this
calamity?

But did not he say that one had escaped? The only
females in the family were my sisters. One of these had
been reserved for a fate worse than death; to gratify the
innate and insatiable cruelty of savages, by suffering all the
torments their invention can suggest, or to linger out years
of dreary bondage and unintermitted hardship in the bosom
of the wilderness. To restore her to liberty; to cherish
this last survivor of my unfortunate race, was a sufficient
motive to life and to activity.

But soft! Had not rumor whispered that the captive was
retaken? Oh! who was her angel of deliverance? Where
did she now abide? Weeping over the untimely fall of her
protector and her friend. Lamenting and upbraiding the
absence of her brother? Why should I not haste to find
her? To mingle my tears with hers, to assure her of my
safety and expiate the involuntary crime of my desertion,
by devoting all futurity to the task of her consolation and
improvement?

The path was open and direct. My new motives would
have trampled upon every impediment and made me reckless
of all dangers and all toils. I broke from my reverie,
and without taking leave or expressing gratitude to my informant,
I ran with frantic expedition towards the river,
and plunging into it, gained the opposite side in a moment.

I was sufficiently acquainted with the road. Some twelve
or fifteen miles remained to be traversed. I did not fear
that my strength would fail in the performance of my

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

journey. It was not my uncle's habitation to which I directed
my steps. Inglefield was my friend. If my sister had existence,
or was snatched from captivity, it was here that an
asylum had been afforded to her, and here was I to seek
the knowledge of my destiny. For this reason, having
reached a spot where the road divided into two branches,
one of which led to Inglefield's and the other to Huntly's,
I struck into the former.

Scarcely had I passed the angle when I noticed a building,
on the right hand, at some distance from the road. In
the present state of my thoughts, it would not have attracted
my attention, had not a light gleamed from an upper window,
and told me that all within were not at rest.

I was acquainted with the owner of this mansion. He
merited esteem and confidence, and could not fail to be
acquainted with recent events. From him I should obtain
all the information that I needed, and I should be delivered
from some part of the agonies of my suspense. I should
reach his door in a few minutes, and the window-light was a
proof that my entrance at this hour would not disturb the
family, some of whom were stirring.

Through a gate, I entered an avenue of tall oaks, that
led to the house. I could not but reflect on the effect
which my appearance would produce upon the family. The
sleek locks, neat apparel, pacific guise, sobriety and gentleness
of aspect by which I was customarily distinguished,
would in vain be sought in the apparition which would now
present itself before them. My legs, neck, and bosom were
bare, and their native hue were exchanged for the livid
marks of bruises and scarifications. A horrid scar upon
my cheek, and my uncombed locks; hollow eyes, made
ghastly by abstinence and cold, and the ruthless passions of
which my mind had been the theatre, added to the musket
which I carried in my hand, would prepossess them with
the notion of a maniac or ruffian.

Some inconveniences might hence arise, which, however,
could not be avoided. I must trust to the speed with which
my voice and my words should disclose my true character,
and rectify their mistake.

I now reached the principal door of the house. It was
open, and I unceremoniously entered. In the midst of the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

room stood a German stove, well heated. To thaw my
half frozen limbs was my first care. Meanwhile, I gazed
around me, and marked the appearances of things.

Two lighted candles stood upon the table. Beside them
were cider-bottles and pipes of tobacco. The furniture
and room was in that state which denoted it to have been
lately filled with drinkers and smokers, yet neither voice,
nor visage, nor motion were any where observable. I listened
but neither above nor below, within or without, could
any tokens of a human being be perceived.

This vacancy and silence must have been lately preceded
by noise, and concourse, and bustle. The contrast was mysterious
and ambiguous. No adequate cause of so quick and
absolute a transition occurred to me. Having gained some
warmth and lingered some ten or twenty minutes in this uncertainty,
I determined to explore the other apartments of
the building. I knew not what might betide in my absence,
or what I might encounter in my search to justify precaution,
and, therefore, kept the gun in my hand. I snatched a candle
from the table and proceeded into two other apartments
on the first floor and the kitchen. Neither was inhabited,
though chairs and tables were arranged in their usual order,
and no traces of violence or hurry were apparent.

Having gained the foot of the staircase, I knocked, but
my knocking was wholly disregarded. A light had appeared
in an upper chamber. It was not, indeed, in one of
those apartments which the family permanently occupied,
but in that which, according to rural custom, was reserved
for guests; but it indubitably betokened the presence of
some being by whom my doubts might be solved. These
doubts were too tormenting to allow of scruples and delay.—
I mounted the stairs.

At each chamber door I knocked, but I knocked in vain.
I tried to open, but found them to be locked. I at length
reached the entrance of that in which a light had been discovered.
Here, it was certain, that some one would be found;
but here, as well as elsewhere, my knocking was unnoticed.

To enter this chamber was audacious, but no other expedient
was afforded me to determine whether the house had
any inhabitants. I therefore entered, though with caution
and reluctance. No one was within, but there were

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

sufficient traces of some person who had lately been here. On
the table stood a travelling escrutoire, open, with pens and
inkstand. A chair was placed before it, and a candle on
the right hand. This apparatus was rarely seen in this
country. Some traveller it seemed occupied this room,
though the rest of the mansion was deserted. The prilgrim,
as these appearances testified, was of no vulgar order, and
belonged not to the class of periodical and every-day guests.

It now occurred to me that the occupant of this apartment
could not be far off, and that some danger and embarrassment
could not fail to accrue from being found, thus
accoutred and garbed, in a place sacred to the study and
repose of another. It was proper, therefore, to withdraw,
and either to resume my journey, or wait for the stranger's
return, whom perhaps some temporary engagement had
called away, in the lower and public room. The former
now appeared to be the best expedient, as the return of this
unknown person was uncertain, as well as his power to communicate
the information which I wanted.

Had paper, as well as the implements of writing, lain
upon the desk, perhaps my lawless curiosity would not have
scrupled to have pryed into it. On the first glance nothing
of that kind appeared, but now, as I turned towards the
door, somewhat, lying beside the desk, on the side opposite
the candle, caught my attention. The impulse was instantaneous
and mechanical, that made me leap to the spot,
and lay my hand upon it. Till I felt it between my fingers,
till I brought it near my eyes and read frequently the inscriptions
that appeared upon it, I was doubtful whether my
senses had deceived me.

Few, perhaps, among mankind, have undergone vicissitudes
of peril and wonder equal to mine. The miracles of
poetry, the transitions of enchantment, are beggarly and
mean compared with those which I had experienced. Passage
into new forms, overleaping the bars of time and space,
reversal of the laws of inanimate and intelligent existence
had been mine to perform and to witness.

No event had been more fertile of sorrow and perplexity
than the loss of thy brother's letters. They went by means
invisible, and disappeared at a moment when foresight would
have least predicted their disappearance. They now placed

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

themselves before me, in a manner equally abrupt, in a place
and by means, no less contrary to expectation. The papers
which I now seized were those letters. The parchment
cover, the string that tied, and the wax that sealed them,
appeared not to have been opened or violated.

The power that removed them from my cabinet, and
dropped them in this house, a house which I rarely visited,
which I had not entered during the last year, with whose
inhabitants I maintained no cordial intercourse, and to whom
my occupations and amusements, my joys and my sorrows,
were unknown, was no object even of conjecture. But
they were not possessed by any of the family. Some stranger
was here, by whom they had been stolen, or into whose
possession, they had, by some incomprehensible chance,
fallen.

That stranger was near. He had left this apartment for
a moment. He would speedily return. To go hence,
might possibly occasion me to miss him. Here then I would
wait, till he should grant me an interview. The papers
were mine, and were recovered. I would never part with
them. But to know by whose force or by whose stratagems
I had been bereaved of them thus long, was now the supreme
passion of my soul, I seated myself near a table and
anxiously awaited for an interview, on which I was irresistibly
persuaded to believe that much of my happiness depended.

Meanwhile, I could not but connect this incident with the
destruction of my family. The loss of these papers had
excited transports of grief, and yet, to have lost them thus,
was perhaps the sole expedient, by which their final preservation
could be rendered possible. Had they remained in
my cabinet, they could not have escaped the destiny which
overtook the house and its furniture. Savages are not
accustomed to leave their exterminating work unfinished.
The house which they have plundered, they are careful to
level with the ground. This not only their revenge, but their
caution prescribes. Fire may originate by accident as well
as by design, and the traces of pillage and murder are
totally obliterated by the flames.

These thoughts were interrupted by the shutting of a
door below, and by footsteps ascending the stairs. My

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

heart throbbed at the sound. My seat became uneasy and
I started on my feet. I even advanced half way to the entrance
of the room. My eyes were intensely fixed upon
the door. My impatience would have made me guess at
the person of this visitant by measuring his shadow, if his
shadow were first seen; but this was precluded by the
position of the light. It was only when the figure entered,
and the whole person was seen, that my curiosity was gratified.
He who stood before me was the parent and fosterer
of my mind, the companion and instructer of my youth,
from whom I had been parted for years; from whom I believed
myself to be forever separated;—Sarsefield himself!

CHAPTER XXIII.

My deportment, at an interview so much desired and so
wholly unforseen, was that of a maniac. The petrifying
influence of surprise, yielded to the impetuosities of passion.
I held him in my arms; I wept upon his bosom, I sobbed
with emotion which, had it not found passage at my eyes,
would have burst my heart-strings. Thus I who had escaped
the deaths that had previously assailed me in so many
forms, should have been reserved to solemnize a scene like
this by—dying for joy!

The sterner passions and habitual austerities of my companion,
exempted him from pouring out this testimony of his
feelings. His feelings were indeed more allied to astonishment
and incredulity than mine had been. My person was
not instantly recognised. He shrunk from my embrace, as
if I were an apparition or impostor. He quickly disengaged
himself from my arms, and withdrawing a few paces,
gazed upon me as on one whom he had never before seen.

These repulses were ascribed to the loss of his affection.
I was not mindful of the hideous guise in which I stood before
him, and by which he might justly be misled to imagine
me a ruffian or a lunatic. My tears flowed now on a new
account, and I articulated in a broken and faint voice—My

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

master! my friend! Have you forgotten! have you ceased
to love me?

The sound of my voice made him start and exclaim—Am
I alive? am I awake? Speak again, I beseech you, and
convince me that I am not dreaming or delirious.

Can you need any proof, I answered, that it is Edgar
Huntly, your pupil, your child that speaks to you?

He now withdrew his eyes from me and fixed them on
the floor. After a pause he resumed, in emphatic accents.
Well, I have lived to this age in unbelief. To credit or trust
in miraculous agency was foreign to my nature, but now I
am no longer sceptical. Call me to any bar, and exact
from me an oath that you have twice been dead and twice
recalled to life; that you move about invisibly, and change
your place by the force, not of muscles, but of thought, and
I will give it.

How came you hither? Did you penetrate the wall?
Did you rise through the floor?

Yet surely 'tis an error. You could not be he whom
twenty witnesses affirmed to have beheld a lifeless and mangled
corpse upon the ground, whom my own eyes saw in
that condition.

In seeking the spot once more to provide you a grave,
you had vanished. Again I met you. You plunged into
a rapid stream, from a height from which it was impossible
to fall and to live; yet, as if to set the limits of nature
at defiance; to sport with human penetration, you rose upon
the surface; you floated; you swam; thirty bullets were
aimed at your head, by marksmen celebrated for the exactness
of their sight. I myself was of the number, and I never
missed what I desired to hit.

My predictions were confirmed by the event. You ceased
to struggle; you sunk to rise no more, and yet after these
accumulated deaths, you light upon this floor; so far distant
from the scene of your catastrophe; over spaces only to be
passed, in so short a time as has since elapsed, by those who
have wings.

My eyes, my ears bear testimony to your existence now,
as they formerly convinced me of your death. What am I
to think; what proofs am I to credit?—There he stopped.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

Every accent of this speech added to the confusion of my
thoughts. The allusions that my friend had made were not
unintelligible. I gained a glimpse of the complicated errors
by which we had been mutually deceived. I had fainted
on the area before Deb's hut. I was found by Sarsefield in
this condition, and imagined to be dead.

The man whom I had seen upon the promontory was not
an Indian. He belonged to a numerous band of pursuers,
whom my hostile and precipitate deportment caused to suspect
me for an enemy. They that fired from the steep
were friends. The interposition that screened me from so
many bullets, was indeed miraculous. No wonder that my
voluntary sinking, in order to elude their shots, was mistaken
for death, and that, having accomplished the destruction of
this foe, they resumed their pursuit of others. But how was
Sarsefield apprized that it was I who plunged into the river?
No subsequent event was possible to impart to him the
incredible truth.

A pause of mutual silence ensued. At length, Sarsefield
renewed his expressions of amazement at this interview, and
besought me to explain why I had disappeared by night from
my uncle's house, and by what series of unheard of events
this interview was brought about. Was it indeed Huntly
whom he examined and mourned over at the threshold of
Deb's hut? Whom he had sought in every thicket and cave
in the ample circuit of Norwalk and Chetasco? Whom he
had seen perish in the current of the Delaware?

Instead of noticing his questions, my soul was harrowed
with anxiety respecting the fate of my uncle and sisters.
Sarsefield could communicate the tidings which would decide
on my future lot, and set my portion in happiness or
misery. Yet I had not breath to speak my inquiries. Hope
tottered, and I felt as if a single word would be sufficient
for its utter subversion. At length I articulated the name
of my uncle.

The single word sufficiently imparted my fears, and these
fears needed no verbal confirmation. At that dear name,
my companion's features were overspread by sorrow.—Your
uncle, said he, is dead.

Dead? Merciful Heaven! And my sisters too! Both?

Your sisters are alive and well.

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

Nay, resumed I, in faltering accents, jest not with my
feelings. Be not cruel in your pity. Tell me the truth.

I have said the truth. They are well, at Mr. Inglefield's.

My wishes were eager to assent to the truth of these
tidings. The better part of me was then safe; but how
did they escape the fate that overtook my uncle? How
did they evade the destroying hatchet and the midnight conflagration?
These doubts were imparted in a tumultuous
and obscure manner to my friend. He no sooner fully
comprehended them, than he looked at me, with some inquietude
and surprise.

Huntly, said he, are you mad—what has filled you
with these hideous prepossessions? Much havoc has indeed
been committed in Chetasco and the wilderness; and a log
hut has been burnt by design or by accident in Solebury,
but that is all. Your house has not been assailed by either
fire-brand or tomahawk. Every thing is safe and in its ancient
order. The master indeed is gone, but the old man
fell a victim to his own temerity and hardihood. It is thirty
years since he retired with three wounds, from the field of
Braddock; but time, in no degree, abated his adventurous
and military spirit. On the first alarm, he summoned his
neighbors, and led them in pursuit of the invaders. Alas!
he was the first to attack them, and the only one who fell
in the contest.

These words were uttered in a manner that left me no
room to doubt of their truth. My uncle had already been lamented,
and the discovery of the nature of his death, so
contrary to my forebodings, and of the safety of my girls,
made the state of my mind partake more of exultation and
joy, than of grief or regret.

But how was I deceived? Had not my fusil been found
in the hands of an enemy? Whence could he have plundered
it but from my own chamber? It hung against the wall
of a closet; from which no stranger could have taken it except
by violence. My perplexities and doubts were not at
an end, but those which constituted my chief torment were
removed. I listened to my friend's entreaties to tell him the
cause of my elopement, and the incidents that terminated in
the present interview.

I began with relating my return to consciousness in the

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

bottom of the pit; my efforts to free myself from this abhorred
prison; the acts of horror to which I was impelled
by famine, and their excruciating consequences; my gaining
the outlet of the cavern, the desperate expedient by
which I removed the impediment to my escape, and the
deliverance of the captive girl; the contest I maintained
before Deb's hut; my subsequent wanderings; the banquet
which hospitality afforded me; my journey to the river
bank; my meditations on the means of reaching the road;
my motives for hazarding my life, by plunging into the
stream; and my subsequent perils and fears till I reached the
threshold of this habitation.

Thus, continued I, I have complied with your request.
I have told all that I, myself, know. What were the incidents
between my sinking to rest at my uncle's, and my
awaking in the chambers of the hill; by what means and
by whose contrivance, preternatural or human, this transition
was effected, I am unable to explain; I cannot even
guess.

What has eluded my sagacity may not be beyond the
reach of another. Your own reflections on my tale, or
some facts that have fallen under your notice, may enable
you to furnish a solution. But, meanwhile, how am I to
account for your appearance on this spot? This meeting
was unexpected and abrupt to you, but it has not been less
so to me. Of all mankind, Sarsefield was the farthest
from my thoughts, when I saw these tokens of a traveller
and a stranger.

You were imperfectly acquainted with my wanderings.
You saw me on the ground before Deb's hut. You saw me
plunge into the river. You endeavored to destroy me
while swimming; and you knew, before my narrative
was heard, that Huntly was the object of your enmity.
What was the motive of your search in the desert, and
how were you apprized of my condition? These things
are not less wonderful than any of those which I have
already related.

During my tale the features of Sarsefield betokened the
deepest attention. His eye strayed not a moment from
my face. All my perils and forebodings, were fresh in my
remembrance, they had scarcely gone by; their skirts, so

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

to speak, were still visible. No wonder that my eloquence
was vivid and pathetic, that I portrayed the past as if it
were the present scene; and that not my tongue only, but
every muscle and limb, spoke.

When I had finished my relation, Sarsefield sunk into
thoughtfulness. From this, after a time, he recovered and
said; your tale, Huntly, is true; yet did I not see you before
me, were I not acquainted with the artlessness and rectitude
of your character, and, above all, had not my own
experience, during the last three days, confirmed every incident,
I should question its truth. You have amply gratified
my curiosity, and deserve that your ow n should be gratified
as fully. Listen to me.

Much has happened since we parted, which shall not be
now mentioned. I promised to inform you of my welfare
by letter, and did not fail to write, but whether my letters
were received, or any were written by you in return, or if
written were ever transmitted, I cannot tell; none were ever
received.

Some days since, I arrived, in company with a lady who
is my wife, in America. You have never been forgotten by
me. I knew your situation to be little in agreement with
your wishes, and one of the benefits which fortune has lately
conferred upon me, is the power of snatching you from
a life of labor and obscurity; whose goods, scanty as they
are, were transient and precarious; and affording you the
suitable leisure and means of intellectual gratification and
improvement.

Your silence made me entertain some doubts concerning
your welfare, and even your existence. To solve these
doubts, I hastened to Solebury; some delays upon the road,
hindered me from accomplishing my journey by daylight.
It was night before I entered the Norwalk path, but my ancient
rambles with you made me familiar with it, and I was
not afraid of being obstructed or bewildered.

Just as I gained the southern outlet, I spied a passenger
on foot, coming towards me with a quick pace. The incident
was of no moment, and yet the time of night, the seeming
expedition of the walker, recollection of the mazes and
obstacles which he was going to encounter, and a vague

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

conjecture that, perhaps, he was unacquainted with the difficulties
that awaited him, made me eye him with attention
as he passed.

He came near, and I thought I recognised a friend in this
traveller. The form, the gesture, the stature bore a powerful
resemblance to those of Edgar Huntly. This resemblance
was so strong, that I stopped, and after he had gone
by, called him by your name. That no notice was taken
of my call proved that the person was mistaken, but even
though it were another, that he should not even hesitate or
turn at a summons which he could not but perceive to be
addressed, though erroneously, to him, was the source of
some surprise. I did not repeat my call, but proceeded on
my way.

All had retired to repose in your uncle's dwelling. I did
not scruple to rouse them, and was received with affectionate
and joyous greetings. That you allowed your uncle to
rise before you, was a new topic of reflection. To my inquiries
concerning you, answers were made that accorded
with my wishes. I was told that you were in good health
and were then in bed. That you had not heard and risen at
my knocking, was mentioned with surprise, but your uncle
accounted for your indolence by saying that during the last
week you had fatigued yourself by rambling night and day,
in search of some maniac, or visionary who was supposed to
have retreated into Norwalk.

I insisted upon awakening you myself. I anticipated the
effect of this sudden and unlooked for meeting, with some
emotions of pride as well as of pleasure. To find, in opening
your eyes, your old preceptor standing by your bedside
and gazing in your face, would place you, I conceived, in an
affecting situation.

Your chamber door was open, but your bed was empty.
Your uncle and sisters were made acquainted with this circumstance.
Their surprise gave way to conjectures that
your restless and romantic spirit, had tempted you from your
repose, that you had rambled abroad on some phantastic
errand, and would probably return before the dawn. I
willingly acquiesced in this opinion, and my feelings being
too thoroughly aroused to allow me to sleep, I took possession
of your chamber, and patiently awaited your return.

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

The morning returned, but Huntly made not his appearance.
Your uncle became somewhat uneasy at this unseasonable
absence. Much speculation and inquiry, as to the
possible reasons of your flight was made. In my survey of
your chamber, I noted that only part of your clothing remained
beside your bed. Coat, hat, stockings and shoes
lay upon the spot where they had probably been thrown
when you had disrobed yourself, but the pantaloons, which
according to Mr. Huntly's report, completed your dress,
were no where to be found. That you should go forth on
so cold a night so slenderly apparelled, was almost incredible.
Your reason or your senses had deserted you, before so rash
an action could be meditated.

I now remembered the person I had met in Norwalk.
His resemblance to your figure, his garb, which wanted hat,
coat, stockings and shoes, and your absence from your bed
at that hour, were remarkable coincidences; but why did
you disregard my call? Your name, uttered by a voice that
could not be unknown, was surely sufficient to arrest your
steps.

Each hour added to the impatience of your friends; to
their recollections and conjectures, I listened with a view to
extract from them some solution of this mystery. At length,
a story was alluded to, of some one who, on the preceding
night, had been heard walking in the long room; to this was
added, the tale of your anxieties and wonders occasioned
by the loss of certain manuscripts.

While ruminating upon these incidents, and endeavoring
to extract from this intelligence a clue, explanatory of your
present situation, a single word, casually dropped by your
uncle, instantly illuminated my darkness and dispelled my
doubts.—After all, said the old man, ten to one, but Edgar
himself was the man whom we heard walking, but the lad
was asleep, and knew not what he was about.

Surely said I, this inference is just. His manuscripts
could not be removed by any hands but his own, since the
rest of mankind were unacquainted not only with the place
of their concealment, but with their existence. None but
a man, insane or asleep, would wander forth so slightly
dressed, and none but a sleeper would have diregarded my
calls. This conclusion was generally adopted, but it gave

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

birth in my mind, to infinite inquietudes. You had roved
into Norwalk, a scene of inequalities, of prominences and
pits, among which, thus destitute of the guidance of your
senses, you could scarcely fail to be destroyed, or at least,
irretrievably bewildered. I painted to myself the dangers
to which you were subjected. Your careless feet would
bear you into some whirlpool or to the edge of some precipice,
some internal revolution or outward shock would
recall you to consciousness at some perilous moment.
Surprise and fear would disable you from taking seasonable
or suitable precautions, and your destruction be made sure.

The lapse of every new hour, without bringing tidings of
your state, enhanced these fears. At length, the propriety
of searching for you occurred; Mr. Huntly and I determined
to set out upon this pursuit, as well as to commission
others. A plan was laid by which every accessible part of
Norwalk, the wilderness beyond the flats of Solebury, and
the valley of Chetasco, should be traversed and explored.

Scarcely had we equipped ourselves for this expedition,
when a messenger arrived, who brought the disastrous news
of Indians being seen within these precincts, and on the
last night a farmer was shot in his fields, a dwelling in Chetasco
was burnt to the ground, and its inhabitants murdered
or made captives. Rumor and inquiry had been busy, and
a plausible conjecture had been formed, as to the course
and number of the enemies. They were said to be divided
into bands, and to amount in the whole to thirty or forty
warriors. This messenger had come to warn us of danger
which might impend, and to summon us to join in the pursuit
and extirpation of these detestable foes.

Your uncle, whose alacrity and vigor age had not abated,
eagerly engaged in this scheme. I was not averse to contribute
my efforts to an end like this. The road which we
had previously designed to take, in search of my fugitive
pupil, was the same by which we must trace or intercept
the retreat of the savages. Thus two purposes, equally
momentous, would be answered by the same means.

Mr. Huntly armed himself with your fusil; Inglefield
supplied me with a gun; during our absence the dwelling
was closed and locked, and your sisters placed under the
protection of Inglefield, whose age and pacific sentiments

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

unfitted him for arduous and sanguinary enterprises. A
troop of rustics was collected, half of whom remained to
traverse Solebury, and the other, whom Mr. Huntly and I
accompanied, hastened to Chetasco.

CHAPTER XXIV.

It was noonday before we reached the theatre of action.
Fear and revenge combined to make the people of Chetasco
diligent and zealous in their own defence. The havoc already
committed had been mournful. To prevent a repetition
of the same calamities, they resolved to hunt out
the hostile footsteps and exact a merciless retribution.

It was likely that the enemy, on the approach of day,
had withdrawn from the valley and concealed themselves in
the thickets, between the parallel ridges of the mountain.
This space, which, according to the object with which it is
compared is either a vale or the top of a hill, was obscure
and desolate. It was undoubtedly the avenue by which the
robbers had issued forth, and by which they would escape
to the Ohio. Here they might still remain, intending to
emerge from their concealment on the next night, and perpetrate
new horrors.

A certain distribution was made of our number, so as to
move in all directions at the same time. I will not dwell
upon particulars. It will suffice to say that keen eyes and
indefatigable feet, brought us at last to the presence of the
largest number of these marauders. Seven of them were
slain by the edge of a brook, where they sat wholly unconscious
of the danger which hung over them. Five escaped,
and one of these secured his retreat by wresting
your fusil from your uncle, and shooting him dead. Before
our companion could be rescued or revenged, the assassin,
with the remnant of the troop, disappeared, and bore
away with him the fusil as a trophy of his victory.

This disaster was deplored, not only on account of that
life which had thus been sacrificed, but because a sagacious
guide and intrepid leader was lost. His acquaintance with

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

the habits of the Indians, and his experience in their wars
made him trace their footsteps with more certainty than any
of his associates.

The pursuit was still continued, and parties were so
stationed that the escape of the enemy was difficult, if not
impossible. Our search was unremitted, but during twelve
or fourteen hours, unsuccessful. Queen Mab did not elude
all suspicion. Her hut was visited by different parties, but
the old woman and her dogs had disappeared.

Meanwhile your situation was not forgotten. Every one
was charged to explore your footsteps as well as those of
the savages, but this search was no less unsuccessful than
the former. None had heard of you or seen you.

This continued till midnight. Three of us made a pause
at a brook, and intended to repair our fatigues by a respite
of a few hours, but scarcely had we stretched ourselves on
the ground when we were alarmed by a shot which seemed
to have been fired at a short distance. We started on our
feet and consulted with each other on the measures to be
taken. A second, a third and a fourth shot, from the same
quarter, excited our attention anew. Mab's hut was known
to stand at the distance and in the direction of this sound,
and hither we resolved to repair.

This was done with speed but with the utmost circumspection.
We shortly gained the road that leads near this
hut and at length gained a view of the building. Many
persons were discovered, in a sort of bustling inactivity,
before the hut. They were easily distinguished to be
friends, and were therefore approached without scruple.

The objects that presented themselves to a nearer view,
were five bodies stretched upon the ground. Three of
them were savages. The fourth was a girl, who though
alive seemed to have received a mortal wound. The fifth,
breathless and mangled and his features almost concealed
by the blood that overspread his face, was Edgar; the
fugitive for whom I had made such anxious search.

About the same hour on the last night I had met you
hastening into Norwalk. Now were you, lying in the
midst of savages, at the distance of thirty miles from your
home, and in a spot, which it was impossible for you to
have reached unless by an immense circuit over rocks and

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

thickets. That you had found a rift at the basis of a hill,
and thus penetrated its solidities, and thus precluded so
tedious and circuitous a journey as must otherwise have
been made, was not to be imagined.

But whence arose this scene? It was obvious to conclude
that my associates had surprised their enemies in this
house, and exacted from them the forfeit of their crimes,
but how you should have been confounded with their foes,
or whence came the wounded girl was a subject of astonishment.

You will judge how much this surprise was augmented
when I was informed that the party whom we found had been
attracted hither by the same signals, by which we had been
alarmed. That on reaching this spot you had been discovered,
alive, seated on the ground and still sustaining the
gun with which you had apparently completed the destruction
of so many adversaries. In a moment after their
arrival you sunk down and expired.

This scene was attended with inexplicable circumstances.
The musket which lay beside you appeared to have belonged
to one of the savages. The wound by which each had died
was single. Of the four shots we had distinguished at a
distance, three of them were therefore fatal to the Indians
and the fourth was doubtless that by which you had fallen,
yet three muskets only were discoverable.

The arms were collected, and the girl carried to the
nearest house in the arms of her father. Her situation was
deemed capable of remedy, and the sorrow and wonder
which I felt at your untimely and extraordinary fate, did not
hinder me from endeavoring to restore the health of this unfortunate
victim. I reflected likewise that some light might
be thrown upon transactions so mysterious, by the information
which might be collected from her story. Numberless
questions and hints were necessary to extract from her a
consistent or intelligible tale. She had been dragged, it
seems, for miles, at the heels of her conquerors, who at
length, stopped in a cavern for the sake of some repose; all
slept but one, who sat and watched. Something called him
away, and, at the same moment, you appeared at the bottom
of the cave half naked and without arms. You instantly
supplied the last deficiency, by seizing the gun and

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

tomahawk of him who had gone forth, and who had negligently
left his weapons behind. Then stepping over the bodies of
the sleepers, you rushed out of the cavern.

She then mentioned your unexpected return, her deliverance
and flight, and arrival at Deb's hut. You watched
upon the hearth and she fell asleep upon the blanket. From
this sleep she was aroused by violent and cruel blows. She
looked up;—you were gone and the bed on which she lay
was surrounded by the men from whom she had so lately
escaped. One dragged her out of the hut and levelled his
gun at her breast. At the moment when he touched the
trigger, a shot came from an unknown quarter, and he fell
at her feet. Of subsequent events she had an incoherent
recollection. The Indians were successively slain, and you
came to her, and interrogated and consoled her.

In your journey to the hut you were armed. This in
some degree accounted for appearances, but where were
your arms? Three muskets only were discovered and these
undoubtedly belonged to your enemies.

I now had leisure to reflect upon your destiny. I had arrived
soon enough on this shore merely to witness the catastrophe
of two beings whom I most loved. Both were overtaken
by the same fate, nearly at the same hour. The
same hand had possibly accomplished the destruction of
uncle and nephew.

Now, however, I began to entertain a hope that your
state might not be irretrievable. You had walked and
spoken after the firing had ceased, and your enemies had
ceased to contend with you. A wound had, no doubt, been
previously received. I had hastily inferred that the wound
was mortal, and that life could not be recalled. Occupied
with attention to the wailings of the girl, and full of sorrow
and perplexity I had admitted an opinion which would have
never been adopted in different circumstances. My acquaintance
with wounds would have taught me to regard
sunken muscles, lividness and cessation of the pulse as mere
indications of a swoon, and not as tokens of death.

Perhaps my error was not irreparable. By hastening
to the hut, I might ascertain your condition and at least
transport your remains to some dwelling and finally secure
to you the decencies of burial.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Of twelve savages, discovered on the preceding day, ten
were now killed. Two at least remained, after whom the
pursuit was still zealously maintained. Attention to the
wounded girl, had withdrawn me from the party, and I had
now leisure to return to the scene of these disasters. The
sun had risen, and, accompanied by two others, I repaired
thither.

A sharp turn in the road, at the entrance of a field, set
before us a startling spectacle. An Indian, mangled by repeated
wounds of bayonet and bullet, was discovered. His
musket was stuck in the ground, by way of beacon attracting
our attention to the spot. Over this space I had gone a
few hours before, and nothing like this was then seen. The
parties abroad had hied away to a distant quarter. Some
invisible power seemed to be enlisted in our defence and to
preclude the necessity of our arms.

We proceeded to the hut. The savages were there, but
Edgar had risen and flown! Nothing now seemed to be
incredible. You had slain three foes, and the weapon with
which the victory had been achieved had vanished. You
had risen from the dead, had assailed one of the surviving
enemies, had employed bullet and dagger in his destruction,
with both of which you could only be supplied by supernatural
means, and had disappeared. If any inhabitant of
Chetasco had done this, we should have heard of it.

But what remained? You were still alive. Your strength
was sufficient to bear you from this spot. Why were you
still invisible and to what dangers might you not be exposed,
before you could disinvolve yourself from the mazes of this
wilderness?

Once more I procured indefatigable search to be made
after you. It was continued till the approach of evening,
and was fruitless. Inquiries were twice made at the house
where you were supplied with food and intelligence. On
the second call I was astonished and delighted by the tidings
received from the good woman. Your person, and demeanor,
and arms were described, and mention made of
your resolution to cross the southern ridge, and traverse the
Solebury road with the utmost expedition.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

The greater part of my inquietudes were now removed.
You were able to eat and to travel, and there was little
doubt that a meeting would take place between us on the
next morning. Meanwhile, I determined to concur with
those who pursued the remainder of the enemy. I followed
you, in the path that you were said to have taken, and
quickly joined a numerous party who were searching for
those who, on the last night, had attacked a plantation that
lies near this, and destroyed the inhabitants.

I need not dwell upon our doublings and circuities. The
enemy was traced to the house of Selby. They had entered,
they had put fire on the floor, but were compelled to
relinquish their prey. Of what number they consisted
could not be ascertained, but one, lingering behind his fellows,
was shot, at the entrance of the wood, and on the spot
where you chanced to light upon him.

Selby's house was empty, and before the fire had made
any progress we extinguished it. The drunken wretch
whom you encountered, had probably returned from his
nocturnal debauch, after we had left the spot.

The flying enemy was pursued with fresh diligence.
They were found, by various tokens, to have crossed the
river, and to have ascended the mountain. We trod closely
on their heels. When we arrived at the promontory, described
by you, the fatigues of the night and day rendered
me unqualified to proceed, I determined that this should be
the bound of my excursions. I was anxious to obtain an
interview with you, and unless I paused here, should not be
able to gain Inglefield's as early in the morning as I wished.
Two others concurred with me in this resolution and prepared
to return to this house, which had been deserted by
its tenants till the danger was past, and which had been selected
as the place of rendezvous.

At this moment, dejected and weary, I approached the
ledge which severed the head-land from the mountain. I
marked the appearance of some one stretched upon the
ground where you lay. No domestic animal would wander
higher and place himself upon this spot. There was something
likewise in the appearance of the object that bespoke
it to be man, but if it were man, it was, incontrovertibly, a

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

savage and a foe. I determined therefore to rouse you by
a bullet.

My decision was perhaps absurd. I ought to have gained
more certainty before I hazarded your destruction. Be that
as it will, a moment's lingering on your part would have
probably been fatal. You started on your feet, and fired.
See the hole which your random shot made through my
sleeve! This surely was a day destined to be signalized by
hair-breadth escapes.

Your action seemed incontestibly to confirm my prognostics.
Every one hurried to the spot and was eager to destroy
an enemy. No one hesitated to believe that some of
the shots aimed at you, had reached their mark, and that
you had sunk to rise no more.

The gun which was fired and thrown down was taken
and examined. It had been my companion in many a toilsome
expedition. It had rescued me and my friends from
a thousand deaths. In order to recognise it, I needed only
to touch and handle it. I instantly discovered that I held in
my hand the fusil which I had left with you on parting, with
which your uncle had equipped himself, and which had
been ravished from him by a savage. What was I hence
to infer respecting the person of the last possessor?

My inquiries respecting you of the woman whose milk
and bread you had eaten, were minute. You entered, she
said, with a hatchet and gun in your hand. While you ate,
the gun was laid upon the table. She sat near, and the
piece became the object of inquisitive attention. The stock
and barrels were described by her in such terms as left no
doubt that this was the fusil.

A comparison of incidents enabled me to trace the manner
in which you came into possession of this instrument.
One of those whom you found in the cavern was the assassin
of your uncle. According to the girl's report, on issuing
from your hiding place, you seized a gun that was unoccupied,
and this gun chanced to be your own.

Its two barrels were probably the cause of your success
in that unequal contest at Mab's hut. On recovering from
deliquium, you found it where it had been dropped by you,
out of sight and unsuspected by the party that had afterwards
arrived. In your passage to the river, had it once

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

more fallen into hostile hands, or, had you missed the way,
wandered to this promontory, and mistaken a troop of friends
for a band of Indian marauders?

Either supposition was dreadful. The latter was the
most plausible. No motives were conceivable by which
one of the fugitives could be induced to post himself here,
in this conspicuous station; whereas, the road which led
you to the summit of the hill, to that spot where descent to
the river road was practicable, could not be found but by
those who were accustomed to traverse it. The directions
which you had exacted from your hostess, proved your previous
unacquaintance with these tracts.

I acquiesced in this opinion with a heavy and desponding
heart. Fate had led us into a maze, which could only terminate
in the destruction of one or of the other. By the
breadth of a hair had I escaped death from your hand.
The same fortune had not befriended you. After my tedious
search, I had lighted on you, forlorn, bewildered,
perishing with cold and hunger. Instead of recognising
and affording you relief, I compelled you to leap into the
river, from a perilous height, and had desisted from my persecution
only when I had bereaved you of life, and plunged
you to the bottom of the gulf.

My motives in coming to America were numerous and
mixed. Among these was the parental affection with which
you had inspired me. I came with fortune, and a better
gift than fortune in my hand. I intended to bestow both
upon you, not only to give you competence, but one who
would endear to you that competence, who would enhance,
by participating, every gratification.

My schemes were now at an end. You were gone, beyond
the reach of my benevolence and justice. I had robbed
your two sisters of a friend and guardian. It was some
consolation to think that it was in my power to stand, with
regard to them, in your place, that I could snatch them from
the poverty, dependence, and humiliation, to which your
death, and that of your uncle had reduced them.

I was now doubly weary of the enterprise in which I was
engaged, and returned with speed, to this rendezvous. My
companions have gone to know the state of the family who

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

resided under this roof, and left me to beguile the tedious
moments in whatever manner I pleased.

I have omitted mentioning one incident that happened
between the detection of your flight and our expedition to
Chetasco. Having formed a plausible conjecture as to him
who walked in the long-room, it was obvious to conclude
that he who purloined your manuscripts and the walker
was the same personage. It was likewise easily inferred
that the letters were secreted in the cedar chest or in some
other part of the room. Instances similar to this have heretofore
occurred. Men have employed anxious months in
search of that which, in a freak of noctambulation, was hidden
by their own hands.

A search was immediately commenced, and your letters
were found, carefully concealed between the rafters and
shingles of the roof, in a spot, where, if suspicion had not
been previously excited, they would have remained till the
vernal rains and the summer heats, had insensibly destroyed
them. This packet I carried with me, knowing the value
which you set upon it, and there being no receptacle
equally safe, but your own cabinet, which was locked.

Having, as I said, reached this house, and being left alone,
I bethought me of the treasure I possessed. I was unacquainted
with the reasons for which these papers were so
precious. They probably had some momentous and intimate
connexion with your own history. As such, they
could not be of little value to me, and this moment of inoccupation
and regrets, was as suitable as any other to the
task of perusing them. I drew them forth, therefore, and
laid them on the table in this chamber.

The rest is known to you. During a momentary absence
you entered. Surely no interview of ancient friends ever
took place in so unexpected and abrupt a manner. You
were dead. I mourned for you, as one whom I loved, and
whom fate had snatched forever from my sight. Now, in a
blissful hour, you had risen, and my happiness in thus embracing
you, is tenfold greater than would have been experienced,
if no uncertainties and perils had protracted our
meeting.

-- 226 --

CHAPTER XXV.

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

Here ended the tale of Sarsefield. Humiliation and joy
were mingled in my heart. The events that preceded my
awakening in the cave were now luminous and plain. What
explication was more obvious? What but this solution ought
to have been suggested by the conduct I had witnessed in
Clithero?

Clithero! Was not this the man whom Clithero had robbed
of his friend? Was not this the lover of Mrs. Lorimer,
the object of the persecutions of Wiatte? Was it not now
given me to investigate the truth of that stupendous tale?
To dissipate the doubts which obstinately clung to my imagination
respecting it?

But soft! Had not Sarsefield said that he was married?
Was Mrs. Lorimer so speedily forgotten by him, or was the
narrative of Clithero the web of imposture or the raving of
insanity?

These new ideas banished all personal considerations
from my mind. I looked eagerly into the face of my friend,
and exclaimed in a dubious accent—How say you? Married?
When? To whom?

Yes, Huntly, I am wedded to the most excellent of women.
To her am I indebted for happiness, and wealth, and
dignity and honor. To her do I owe the power of being
the benefactor and protector of you and your sisters. She
longs to embrace you as a son. To become truly her son,
will depend upon your own choice, and that of one who
was the companion of our voyage.

Heavens! cried I, in a transport of exultation and astonishment.
Of whom do you speak. Of the mother of
Clarice? The sister of Wiatte? The sister of the ruffian
who laid snares for her life? Who pursued you and the
unhappy Clithero, with the bitterest animosity?

My friend started at these sounds as if the earth had
yawned at his feet. His countenance was equally significant
of terror and rage. As soon as he regained the power
of utterance, he spoke—Clithero! Curses light upon thy
lips for having uttered that detested name! Thousands of

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

miles have I flown to shun the hearing of it. Is the madman
here? Have you set eyes upon him? Does he yet
crawl upon the face of the earth? Unhappy? Unparalleled,
unheard of, thankless miscreant! Has he told his execrable
falsehoods here? Has he dared to utter names so sacred as
those of Euphemia Lorimer and Clarice?

He has; he has told a tale, that had all the appearances
of truth—

Out upon the villain! The truth! Truth would prove
him to be unnatural, devilish; a thing for which no language
has yet provided a name! He has called himself unhappy?
No doubt, a victim to injustice! Overtaken by unmerited
calamity. Say! Has he fooled thee with such tales?

No. His tale was a catalogue of crimes and miseries of
which he was the author and sufferer. You know not his
motives, his horrors:—

His deeds were monstrous and infernal. His motives
were sordid and flagitious. To display all their ugliness
and infamy was not his province. No; he did not tell you
that he stole at midnight to the chamber of his mistress;
a woman who astonished the world by her loftiness and
magnanimity; by indefatigable beneficence and unswerving
equity; who had lavished on this wretch, whom she snatched
from the dirt, all the goods of fortune; all the benefits of
education; all the treasures of love; every provocation to
gratitude; every stimulant to justice.

He did not tell you that in recompense for every benefit,
he stole upon her sleep and aimed a dagger at her breast.
There was no room for flight, or ambiguity, or prevarication.
She whom he meant to murder stood near, saw the lifted
weapon, and heard him confess and glory in his purposes.

No wonder that the shock bereft her, for a time, of life.
The interval was seized by the ruffian to effect his escape.
The rebukes of justice, were shunned by a wretch conscious
of his inexpiable guilt. These things he has hidden from
you, and has supplied their place by a tale specious as false.

No. Among the number of his crimes, hypocrisy is not
to be numbered. These things are already known to me;
he spared himself too little in the narrative. The excellencies
of his lady; her claims to gratitude and veneration,
were urged beyond their true bounds. His attempts upon

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

her life, were related. It is true that he desired and endeavored
to destroy her.

How? Has he told you this?

He has told me all. Alas! the criminal intention has
been amply expiated—

What mean you? Whence and how came he hither.
Where is he now? I will not occupy the same land, the same
world with him. Have this woman and her daughter lighted
on the shore haunted by this infernal and implacable enemy?

Alas! It is doubtful whether he exists. If he lives, he
is no longer to be feared; but he lives not. Famine and
remorse have utterly consumed him.

Famine? Remorse? You talk in riddles.

He has immured himself in the desert. He has abjured
the intercourse of mankind. He has shut himself in caverns
where famine must inevitably expedite that death for
which he longs as the only solace of his woes. To no
imagination are his offences blacker and more odious than
to his own. I had hopes of rescuing him from this fate,
but my own infirmities and errors have afforded me sufficient
occupation.

Sarsefield renewed his imprecations on the memory of
that unfortunate man; and his inquiries as to the circumstances
that led him into this remote district. His inquiries
were not to be answered by one in my present condition.
My languors and fatigues had now gained a pitch that was
insupportable. The wound in my face had been chafed,
and inflamed by the cold water and the bleak air; and the
pain attending it, would no longer suffer my attention to
stray. I sunk upon the floor, and entreated him to afford
me the respite of a few hours repose.

He was sensible of the deplorableness of my condition,
and chid himself for the negligence of which he had already
been guilty. He lifted me to the bed, and deliberated
on the mode he should pursue for my relief. Some
molifying application to my wound, was immediately necessary;
but in our present lonely condition, it was not at hand.
It could only be procured from a distance. It was proper
therefore to hasten to the nearest inhabited dwelling, which
belonged to one, by name Walton, and supply himself with
such medicines as could be found.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

Meanwhile there was no danger of molestation and intrusion.
There was reason to expect the speedy return of
those who had gone in pursuit of the savages. This was
their place of rendezvous, and hither they appointed to reassemble
before the morrow's dawn. The distance of the
neighboring farm was small, and Sarsefield promised to be
expeditious. He left me to myself and my own ruminations.

Harassed by fatigue and pain, I had yet power to ruminate
on that series of unparalleled events, that had lately
happened. I wept, but my tears flowed from a double
source; from sorrow, on account of the untimely fate of
my uncle, and from joy, that my sisters were preserved,
that Sarsefield had returned and was not unhappy.

I reflected on the untoward destiny of Clithero. Part of
his calamity consisted in the consciousness of having killed
his patronness; but it now appeared, though by some infatuation,
I had not previously suspected, that the first impulse
of sorrow in the lady, had been weakened by reflection
and by time. That the prejudice persuading her that her
life and that of her brother were to endure and to terminate
together, was conquered by experience or by argument.
She had come, in company with Sarsefield and Clarice, to
America. What influence might these events have upon
the gloomy meditations of Clithero. Was it possible to
bring them together; to win the maniac from his solitude,
wrest from him his fatal purposes, and restore him to communion
with the beings whose imagined indignation is the
torment of his life.

These musings were interrupted by a sound from below,
which was easily interpreted into tokens of the return of
those with whom Sarsefield had parted at the promontory,
voices were confused and busy but not turbulent. They
entered the lower room and the motion of chairs and tables
shewed that they were preparing to rest themselves after
their toils.

Few of them were unacquainted with me, since they
probably were residents in this district. No inconvenience,
therefore, would follow from an interview, though, on their
part, wholly unexpected. Besides, Sarsefield would speedily

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

return and none of the present visitants would be likely to
withdraw to this apartment.

Meanwhile I lay upon the bed, with my face turned
towards the door, and languidly gazing at the ceiling and
walls. Just then a musket was discharged in the room below.
The shock affected me mechanically, and the first
impulse of surprise, made me almost start upon my feet.

The sound was followed by confusion and bustle. Some
rushed forth and called on each other to run different ways,
and the words, “That is he”—“Stop him,” were spoken
in a tone of eagerness, and rage. My weakness and pain
were for a moment forgotten, and my whole attention was
bent to discover the meaning of this hubbub. The musket
which I had brought with me to this chamber, lay across
the bed. Unknowing of the consequences of this affray,
with regard to myself, I was prompted by a kind of self-preserving
instinct, to lay hold of the gun, and prepare to
repel any attack that might be made upon me.

A few moments elapsed when I thought I heard light
footsteps in the entry leading to this room. I had no time
to construe these signals, but watching fearfully the entrance,
I grasped my weapon with new force, and raised it so
as to be ready at the moment of my danger. I did
not watch long. A figure cautiously thrust itself forward.
The first glance was sufficient to inform me that this intruder
was an Indian, and, of consequence, an enemy. He
was unarmed. Looking eagerly on all sides, he at last
spied me as I lay. My appearance threw him into consternation,
and after the fluctuation of an instant, he darted
to the window, threw up the sash, and leaped out upon
the ground.

His flight might have been easily arrested by my shot,
but surprise, added to my habitual antipathy to bloodshed,
unless in cases of absolute necessity, made me hesitate.
He was gone, and I was left to mark the progress of the
drama. The silence was presently broken by firing at a
distance. Three shots, in quick succession, were followed
by the deepest pause.

That the party, recently arrived, had brought with them
one or more captives, and that by some sudden effort, the
prisoners had attempted to escape, was the only supposition

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

that I could form. By what motives either of them could
be induced to seek concealment in my chamber, could not
be imagined.

I now heard a single step on the threshold below. Some
one entered the common room. He traversed the floor
during a few minutes, and then, ascending the staircase, he
entered my chamber. It was Sarsefield. Trouble and
dismay were strongly written on his countenance. He
seemed totally unconscious of my presence, his eyes were
fixed upon the floor, and as he continued to move across
the room, he heaved forth deep sighs.

This deportment was mournful and mysterious. It was
little in unison with those appearances which he wore at our
parting, and must have been suggested by some event that
had since happened. My curiosity impelled me to recall
him from his reverie. I rose and seizing him by the arm,
looked at him with an air of inquisitive anxiety. It was
needless to speak.

He noticed my movement, and turning towards me,
spoke in a tone of some resentment. Why did you deceive
me? Did you not say Clithero was dead?

I said so because it was my belief. Know you any thing
to the contrary? Heaven grant that he is still alive, and that
our mutual efforts may restore him to peace.

Heaven grant, replied my friend, with a vehemence that
bordered upon fury. Heaven grant, that he may live
thousands of years, and know not, in their long course,
a moment's respite from remorse and from anguish; but this
prayer is fruitless. He is not dead, but death hovers over
him. Should he live, he will live only to defy justice and
perpetrate new horrors. My skill might perhaps save him,
but a finger shall not be moved to avert his fate.

Little did I think, that the wretch whom my friends rescued
from the power of the savages, and brought wounded
and expiring hither was Clithero. They sent for me in
haste to afford him surgical assistance. I found him
stretched upon the floor below, deserted, helpless and bleeding.
The moment I beheld him, he was recognised. The
last of evils was to look upon the face of this assassin, but
that evil is past, and shall never be endured again.

Rise and come with me. Accommodation is prepared

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

for you at Walcot's. Let us leave this house, and the moment
you are able to perform a journey, abandon forever
this district.

I could not readily consent to this proposal. Clithero
had been delivered from captivity, but was dying for want of
that aid which Sarsefield was able to afford. Was it not
inhuman to desert him in this extremity? What offence had
he committed that deserved such implacable vengeance?
Nothing I had heard from Sarsefield was in contradiction to
his own story. His deed, imperfectly observed, would appear
to be atrocious and detestable, but the view of all its
antecedent and accompanying events and motives, would
surely place it in the list not of crimes, but of misfortunes.

But what is that guilt which no penitence can expiate?
Had not Clithero's remorse been more than adequate to
crimes far more deadly and enormous than this? This,
however, was no time to argue with the passions of Sarsefield.
Nothing but a repetition of Clithero's tale, could vanquish
his prepossessions and mollify his rage, but this repetition
was impossible to be given by me, till a moment of
safety and composure.

These thoughts made me linger, but hindered me from
attempting to change the determination of my friend. He
renewed his importunities for me to fly with him. He
dragged me by the arm, and, wavering and reluctant, I followed
where he chose to lead. He crossed the common
room, with hurried steps and eyes averted from a figure,
which instantly fastened my attention.

It was, indeed, Clithero, whom I now beheld, supine,
polluted with blood, his eyes closed and apparently insensible.
This object was gazed at with emotions that rooted me
to the spot. Sarsefield, perceiving me determined to remain
where I was, rushed out of the house, and disappeared.

CHAPTER XXVI.

I hung over the unhappy wretch, whose emaciated form
and rueful features sufficiently bespoke that savage hands

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

had only completed that destruction which his miseries had
begun. He was mangled by the tomahawk in a shocking
manner, and there was little hope that human skill could
save his life.

I was sensible of nothing but compassion. I acted without
design, when seating myself on the floor I raised his
head and placed it on my knees. This movement awakened
his attention, and opening his eyes he fixed them on my
countenance. They testified neither insensibility, nor horror,
nor distraction. A faint emotion of surprise gave way to
an appearance of tranquillity. Having perceived these tokens
of a state less hopeless than I at first imagined, I spoke to
him; My friend! How do you feel? Can any thing be
done for you?

He answered me, in a tone more firm and with more
coherence of ideas than previous appearances had taught me
to expect. No, said he, thy kindness good youth, can avail
me nothing. The end of my existence here is at hand.
May my guilt be expiated by the miseries that I have suffered,
and my good deeds only attend me to the presence of
my divine judge.

I am waiting, not with trembling or dismay, for this close
of my sorrows. I breathed but one prayer, and that prayer
has been answered. I asked for an interview with thee,
young man, but feeling as I now feel, this interview, so much
desired, was beyond my hope. Now thou art come, in due
season, to hear the last words that I shall need to utter.

I wanted to assure thee that thy efforts for my benefit
were not useless. They have saved me from murdering
myself, a guilt more inexpiable than any which it was in my
power to commit.

I retired to the innermost recess of Norwalk, and gained
the summit of a hill, by subterranean paths. This hill I
knew to be on all sides inaccessible to human footsteps,
and the subterranean passages were closed up by stones.
Here I believed my solitude exempt from interruption and
my death, in consequence of famine, sure.

This persuasion was not taken away by your appearance
on the opposite steep. The chasm which severed us I knew
to be impassable. I withdrew from your sight.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Some time after, awakening from a long sleep, I found
victuals beside me. He that brought it was invisible. For
a time, I doubted whether some messenger of heaven
had not interposed for my salvation. How other than by
supernatural means, my retreat should be explored, I was
unable to conceive. The summit was encompassed by dizzy
and profound gulfs, and the subterranean passages were still
closed.

This opinion, though corrected by subsequent reflection,
tended to change the course of my desperate thoughts. My
hunger, thus importunately urged, would not abstain, and I
ate of the food that was provided. Henceforth I determined
to live, to resume the path of obscurity and labor, which I
had relinquished, and wait till my God should summon me
to retribution. To anticipate his call, is only to redouble our
guilt.

I designed not to return to Inglefield's service, but to choose
some other and remoter district. Meanwhile, I had left in
his possession, a treasure, which my determination to die,
had rendered of no value, but which, my change of resolution,
restored. Enclosed in a box at Inglefield's, were the
mmoirs of Euphemia Lorimer, by which in all my vicissitudes,
I had been hitherto accompanied, and from which I
consented to part only because I had refused to live. My
existence was now to be prolonged, and this manuscript was
once more to constitute the torment and the solace of my
being.

I hastened to Inglefield's by night. There was no need
to warn him of my purpose. I desired that my fate should
be an eternal secret to my ancient master and his neighbors.
The apartment, containing my box, was well known, and
easily accessible.

The box was found, but broken and rifled of its treasure.
My transports of astonishment, and indignation, and grief
yielded to the resumption of my fatal purpose. I hastened
back to the hill, and determined anew to perish.

This mood continued to the evening of the ensuing day.
Wandering over rocks and pits, I discovered the manuscript,
lying under a jutting precipice. The chance that brought
it hither was not less propitious and miraculous than that by
which I had been supplied with food. It produced a

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

similar effect upon my feelings, and, while in possession of this
manuscript I was reconciled to the means of life. I left the
mountain, and traversing the wilderness, stopped in Chetasco.
That kind of employment which I sought was instantly
procured; but my new vocation was scarcely assumed when
a band of savages invaded our security.

Rambling in the desert, by moonlight, I encountered
these foes. They rushed upon me, and after numerous
wounds which, for the present, neither killed nor disabled
me, they compelled me to keep pace with them in their
retreat. Some hours have passed since the troop was
overtaken, and my liberty redeemed. Hardships, and repeated
wounds, inflicted at the moment when the invaders
were surprised and slain, have brought me to my present
condition. I rejoice that my course is about to terminate.

Here the speaker was interrupted by the tumultuous entrance
of the party, by whom he had been brought hither.
Their astonishment at seeing me, sustaining the head of the
dying man, may be easily conceived. Their surprise was
more strongly excited by the disappearance of the captive
whom they had left in this apartment, bound hand and foot.
It now appeared that of the savage troop who had adventured
thus far in search of pillage and blood, all had been
destroyed but two, who, had been led hither as prisoners.
On their entrance into this house, one of the party had been
sent to Walcot's to summon Sarsefield to the aid of the
wounded man, while others had gone in search of cords to
secure the arms and legs of the captives, who had hitherto
been manacled imperfectly.

The cords were brought and one of them was bound, but
the other, before the same operation was begun upon him,
broke, by a sudden effort, the feeble ligatures by which he
was at present constrained, and seizing a musket that lay
near him, fired on his enemies, and then rushed out of doors.
All eagerly engaged in the pursuit. The savage was fleet
as a deer and finally eluded his pursuers.

While their attention was thus engaged abroad, he that
remained found means to extricate his wrists and ancles
from his bonds and betaking himself to the stairs, escaped,
as I before described, through the window of the room
which I had occupied. They pestered me with their

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

curiosity and wonder, for I was known to all of them; but waving
the discussion of my own concerns I entreated their assistance
to carry Clithero to the chamber and the bed which
I had just deserted.

I now in spite of pain, fatigue, and watchfulness, set out to
go to Walton's. Sarsefield was ready to receive me at the
door, and the kindness and compassion of the family were
active in my behalf. I was conducted to a chamber and
provided with suitable attendance and remedies.

I was not unmindful of the more deplorable condition of
Clithero. I incessantly meditated on the means for his relief.
His case stood in need of all the vigilance and skill of
a physician, and Sarsefield was the only one of that profession
whose aid could be seasonably administered. Sarsefield
therefore must be persuaded to bestow this aid.

There was but one mode of conquering his abhorrence
of this man. To prepossess my friend with the belief of the
innocence of Clithero, or to soothe him into pity by a picture
of remorse and suffering. This could best be done, and in
the manner most conformable to truth, by a simple recital
of the incidents that had befallen, and by repeating the confession
which had been extorted from Clithero.

I requested all but my friend to leave my chamber, and
then, soliciting a patient hearing, began the narrative of
Waldegrave's death! of the detection of Clithero beneath the
shade of the elm! of the suspicions which were thence produced;
and of the forest interview to which these suspicions
gave birth; I then repeated, without variation or addition,
the tale which was then told. I likewise mentioned my
subsequent transactions in Norwalk, so far as they illustrated
the destiny of Clithero.

During this recital, I fixed my eyes upon the countenance
of Sarsefield, and watched every emotion as it arose or
declined. With the progress of my tale, his indignation and
his fury grew less, and at length gave place to horror and
compassion.

His seat became uneasy, his pulse throbbed with new vehemence.
When I came to the motives which prompted
the unhappy man to visit the chamber of his mistress, he
started from his seat, and sometimes strode across the floor
in a troubled mood, and sometimes stood before me, with

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

his breath almost suspended in the eagerness of his attention.
When I mentioned the lifted dagger, the shriek from behind,
and the apparition that interposed, he shuddered and drew
back, as if a dagger had been aimed at his breast.

When the tale was done, some time elapsed in mutual
and profound silence. My friend's thoughts were involved
in a mournful and indefinable reverie. From this he at
length recovered and spoke.

It is true. A tale like this could never be the fruit of
invention, or be invented to deceive. He has done himself
injustice. His character was spotless and fair. All his
moral properties seemed to have resolved themselves into
gratitude, fidelity and honor.

We parted at the door, late in the evening, as he mentioned,
and he guessed truly that subsequent reflection
had induced me to return and to disclose the truth to Mrs.
Lorimer. Clarice, relieved by the sudden death of her
friend, and unexpectedly by all, arrived at the same hour.

These tidings astonished, afflicted, and delighted the lady.
Her brother's death had been long believed by all but herself.
To find her doubts verified, and his existence ascerrtained
was the dearest consolation that he ever could bestow.
She was afflicted at the proofs that had been noted of the
continuance of his depravity, but she dreaded no danger to
herself from his malignity or vengeance.

The ignorance and prepossessions of this woman were
remarkable. On this subject only she was perverse, headstrong,
obstinate. Her anxiety to benefit this arch-ruffian
occupied her whole thoughts, and allowed her no time to
reflect upon the reasonings or remonstrances of others.
She could not be prevailed on to deny herself to his visits,
and I parted from her in the utmost perplexity.

A messenger came to me at midnight entreating my immediate
presence. Some disaster had happened, but of
what kind the messenger was unable to tell. My fears
easily conjured up the image of Wiatte. Terror scarcely
allowed me to breathe. When I entered the house of Mrs.
Lorimer, I was conducted to her chamber. She lay upon
the bed in a state of stupefaction, that arose from some
mental cause. Clarice sat by her, wringing her hands, and

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

pouring forth her tears without intermission. Neither could
explain to me the nature of the scene. I made inquiries
of the servants and attendants. They merely said that the
family as usual had retired to rest, but their lady's bell rung
with great violence, and called them in haste to her chamber,
where they found her in a swoon upon the floor, and
the young lady in the utmost affright and perturbation.

Suitable means being used, Mrs. Lorimer had, at length,
recovered, but was still nearly insensible. I went to Clithero's
apartments, but he was not to be found, and the
domestics informed me that since he had gone with me, he
had not returned. The doors between this chamber and
the court were open; hence that some dreadful interview
had taken place, perhaps with Wiatte, was an unavoidable
conjecture. He had withdrawn, however, without committing
any personal injury.

I need not mention my reflections upon this scene. All
was tormenting doubt and suspense, till the morning arrived,
and tidings were received that Wiatte had been killed in the
streets. This event was antecedent to that which had occasioned
Mrs. Lorimer's distress and alarm. I now remembered
that fatal prepossession, by which the lady was
governed, and her frantic belief that her death and that of
her brother were to fall out at the same time. Could some
witness of his death have brought her tidings of it? Had
he penetrated, unexpected and unlicensed to her chamber,
and were these the effects produced by the intelligence?

Presently I knew that not only Wiatte was dead, but that
Clithero had killed him. Clithero had not been known to
return, and was no where to be found. He then was the
bearer of these tidings, for none but he could have found
access or egress without disturbing the servants.

These doubts were at length at an end. In a broken and
confused manner, and after the lapse of some days, the
monstrous and portentous truth was disclosed. After our
interview, the lady and her daughter had retired to the same
chamber; the former had withdrawn to her closet, and the
latter to bed. Some one's entrance alarmed the lady, and
coming forth after a moment's pause, the spectacle which
Clithero has too faithfully described, presented itself.

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

What could I think? A life of uniform hypocrisy, or a
sudden loss of reason, were the only suppositions to be
formed. Clithero was the parent of fury and abhorrence
in my heart. In either case I started at the name. I shuddered
at the image of the apostate or the maniac.

What? Kill the brother whose existence was interwoven
with that of his benefactress and his friend? Then hasten
to her chamber, and attempt her life? Lift a dagger to
destroy her who had been the author of his being and his
happiness?

He that could meditate a deed like this was no longer
man. An agent from hell had mastered his faculties. He
was become the engine of infernal malice, against whom it
was the duty of all mankind to rise up in arms and never to
desist till, by shattering it to atoms, its power to injure was
taken away.

All inquiries to discover the place of his retreat were vain.
No wonder, methought, the he wrapt himself in the folds
of impenetrable secrecy. Curbed, checked, baffled in the
midst of his career, no wonder that he shrunk into obscurity,
that he fled from justice and revenge, that he dared not
meet the rebukes of that eye, which, dissolving in tenderness
or flashing with disdain, had ever been irresistible.

But how shall I describe the lady's condition? Cilthero
she had cherished from his infancy. He was the stay, the
consolation, the pride of her life. His projected alliance
with her daughter, made him still more dear. Her eloquence
was never tired of expatiating on his purity and rectitude.
No wonder that she delighted in this theme, for he was her
own work. His virtues were the creatures of her bounty.

How hard to be endured was this sad reverse? She can
be tranquil, but never more will she be happy. To promote
her forgetfulness of him, I persuaded her to leave her country,
which contained a thousand memorials of past calamity,
and which was lapsing fast into civil broils. Clarice has
accompanied us, and time may effect the happiness of
others, by her means, though she can never remove the
melancholy of her mother.

I have listened to your tale, not without compassion.
What would you have me to do? To prolong his life,
would be merely to protract his misery.

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

He can never be regarded with complacency by my
wife. He can never be thought of without shuddering by
Clarice. Common ills are not without a cure less than
death, but here, all remedies are vain. Consciousness itself
is the malady; the pest; of which he only is cured who
ceases to think.

I could not but assent to this mournful conclusion; yet
though death was better to Clithero than life, could not some
of his mistakes be rectified? Euphemia Lorimer, contrary to
his belief, was still alive. He dreamed that she was dead,
and a thousand evils were imagined to flow from that death.
This death and its progeny of ills, haunted his fancy, and
added keenness to his remorse. Was it not our duty to
rectify this error?

Sarsefield reluctantly assented to the truth of my arguments
on this head. He consented to return, and afford
the dying man, the consolation of knowing that the being
whom he adored as a benefactor and parent, had not been
deprived of existence, though bereft of peace by his act.

During Sarsefield's absence my mind was busy in revolving
the incidents that had just occurred. I ruminated on the
last words of Clithero. There was somewhat in his narrative
that was obscure and contradictory. He had left the
manuscript, which he so much and so justly prized, in
his cabinet. He entered the chamber in my absence, and
found the cabinet unfastened and the manuscript gone. It
was I by whom the cabinet was opened, but the manuscript
supposed to be contained in it, was buried in the earth beneath
the elm. How should Clithero be unacquainted with its
situation, since none but Clithero could have dug for it this
grave?

This mystery vanished when I reflected on the history
of my own manuscript. Clithero had buried his treasure
with his own hands, as mine had been secreted by myself,
but both acts had been performed during sleep. The deed
was neither prompted by the will, nor noticed by the senses
of him, by whom it was done. Disastrous and humiliating
is the state of man! By his own hands, is constructed
the mass of misery and error in which his steps are forever
involved.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Thus it was with thy friend. Hurried on by phantoms
too indistinct to be now recalled, I wandered from my chamber
to the desert. I plunged into some unvisited cavern,
and easily proceeded till I reached the edge of a pit.
There my step was deceived, and I tumbled headlong from
the precipice. The fall bereaved me of sense, and I
continued breathless and motionless during the remainder of
the night and the ensuing day.

How little cognizance have men over the actions and
motives of each other? How total is our blindness with
regard to our own performances! Who would have sought
me in the bowels of this mountain? Ages might have passed
away, before my bones would be discovered in this tomb,
by some traveller whom curiosity had prompted to explore it.

I was roused from these reflections by Sarsefield's return.
Inquiring into Cilthero's condition; he answered that the
unhappy man was insensible, but that, notwithstanding numerous
and dreadful gashes, in different parts of his body, it
was possible, that by submitting to the necessary treatment,
he might recover.

Encouraged by this information, I endeavored to awaken
the zeal and compassion of my friend in Clithero's behalf.
He recoiled with involuntary shuddering from any task
which would confine him to the presence of this man.
Time and reflection, he said, might introduce different sentiments
and feelings, but at present he could not but regard
this person as a maniac, whose disease was irremediable,
and whose existence could not be protracted, but to his own
misery and the misery of others.

Finding him irreconcilably averse to any scheme, connected
with the welfare of Clithero, I began to think that
his assistance as a surgeon was by no means necessary. He
had declared that the sufferer needed nothing more than
common treatment, and to this the skill of a score of aged
women in this district, furnished with simples culled from
the forest, and pointed out, of old time, by Indian leeches
was no less adequate than that of Sarsefield. These women
were ready and officious in their charity, and none of them
were prepossessed against the sufferer by a knowledge of
his genuine story.

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

Sarsefield, meanwhile, was impatient for my removal to
Inglefield's habitation, and that venerable friend was no less
impatient to receive me. My hurts were superficial, and
my strength sufficiently repaired by a night's repose. Next
day I went thither, leaving Clithero to the care of his immediate
neighbors.

Sarsefield's engagements compelled him to prosecute his
journey into Virginia, from which he had somewhat deviated,
in order to visit Solebury. He proposed to return in
less than a month, and then to take me in his company to
New York. He has treated me with paternal tenderness,
and insists upon the privilege of consulting for my interest,
as if he were my real father. Meanwhile, these views
have been disclosed to Inglefield, and it is with him that I
am to remain, with my sisters, until his return.

My reflections have been various and tumultuous. They
have been busy in relation to you, to Weymouth, and especially
to Clithero. The latter, polluted with gore and
weakened by abstinence, fatigue, and the loss of blood,
appeared in my eyes, to be in a much more dangerous
condition than the event proved him to be. I was punctually
informed of the progress of his cure, and proposed in
a few days to visit him. The duty of explaining the truth,
respecting the present condition of Mrs. Lorimer, had devolved
upon me. By imparting this intelligence, I hoped
to work the most auspicious revolutions in his feelings, and
prepared, therefore, with alacrity, for an interview.

In this hope I was destined to be disappointed. On the
morning on which I intended to visit him, a messenger arrived
from the house in which he was entertained, and informed
us that the family on entering the sick man's apartment,
had found it deserted. It appeared that Clithero had,
during the night, risen from his bed, and gone secretly
forth. No traces of his flight have since been discovered.

But O! my friend, the death of Waldegrave, thy
brother, is at length divested of uncertainty and mystery.
Hitherto I had been able to form no conjecture respecting
it, but the solution was found shortly after this time.

Queen Mab, three days after my adventure, was seized
in her hut on suspicion of having aided and counselled her
countrymen, in their late depredations. She was not to be

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

awed or intimidated by the treatment she received, but
readily confessed and gloried in the mischief she had done;
and accounted for it by enumerating the injuries which she
had received from her neighbors.

These injuries consisted in contemptuous or neglectful
treatment, and in the rejection of groundless and absurd
claims. The people of Chetasco were less obsequious to
her humors than those of Solebury, her ancient neighborhood,
and her imagination brooded for a long time, over
nothing but schemes of revenge. She became sullen, irascible,
and spent more of her time in solitude than ever.

A troop of her countrymen at length visited her hut.
Their intentions being hostile, they concealed from the inhabitants
their presence in this quarter of the country.
Some motives induced them to withdraw and postpone, for
the present, the violence which they meditated. One of
them, however, more sanguinary and audacious than the
rest would not depart, without some gratification of his vengeance.
He left his associates and penetrated by night into
Solebury, resolving to attack the first human being whom he
should meet. It was the fate of thy unhappy brother to encounter
this ruffian, whose sagacity made him forbear to tear
away the usual trophy from the dead, lest he should afford
grounds for suspicion as to the authors of the evil.

Satisfied with this exploit, he rejoined his companions,
and after an interval of three weeks returned with a more
numerous party, to execute a more extensive project of destruction.
They were counselled and guided, in all their
movements, by Queen Mab, who now explained these particulars,
and boldly defied her oppressors. Her usual obstinacy
and infatuation induced her to remain in her ancient
dwelling and prepare to meet the consequences.

This disclosure awakened anew all the regrets and anguish
which flowed from that disaster. It has been productive,
however, of some benefit. Suspicions and doubts,
by which my soul was harassed, and which were injurious
to the innocent, are now at an end. It is likewise some imperfect
consolation to reflect, that the assassin has himself
been killed, and probably by my own hand. The shedder
of blood no longer lives to pursue his vocation, and justice
is satisfied.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

Thus have I fulfilled my promise to compose a minute
relation of my sufferings. I remembered my duty to thee,
and as soon as I was able to hold a pen, employed it to inform
thee of my welfare. I could not at that time enter
into particulars, but reserved a more copious narrative till a
period of more health and leisure.

On looking back, I am surprised at the length to which my
story has run. I thought that a few days would suffice to
complete it, but one page has insensibly been added to
another, till I have consumed weeks and filled volumes.
Here I will draw to a close; I will send you what I have
written, and discuss with you in conversation, my other immediate
concerns, and my schemes for the future. As soon
as I have seen Sarsefield, I will visit you. Farewell.

E. H.

Solebury, November 10.

To Mr. Sarsefield.
Philadelphia.

I came hither but ten minutes ago, and write this letter
in the bar of the stage-house. I wish not to lose a moment
in informing you of what has happened. I cannot do justice
to my own feelings when I reflect upon the rashness of
which I have been guilty.

I will give you the particulars tomorrow. At present, I
shall only say that Clithero is alive, is apprized of your wife's
arrival and abode in New York, and has set out, with mysterious
intentions to visit her.

May heaven avert the consequences of such a design.
May you be enabled by some means, to prevent their meeting.
If you cannot prevent it—but I must not reason on
such an event, nor lengthen out this letter.

E. H.

-- 245 --

To the Same.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

I will now relate the particulars which I yesterday
promised to send you. You heard through your neice of
my arrival at Inglefield's in Solebury; my inquiries, you
may readily suppose, would turn upon the fate of my friend's
servant, Clithero, whose last disappearance was so strange
and abrupt, and of whom, since that time, I had heard nothing.
You are indifferent to his fate, and are anxious only
that his existence and misfortunes may be speedily forgotten.
I confess that it is somewhat otherwise with me. I pity
him; I wish to relieve him, and cannot admit the belief that
his misery is without a cure. I want to find him out. I
want to know his condition, and if possible to afford him
comfort and inspire him with courage and hope.

Inglefield replied to my questions. O yes! He has appeared.
The strange being is again upon the stage. Shortly
after he left his sick bed, I heard from Philip Beddington,
of Chetasco, that Deb's hut had found a new tenant. At
first, I imagined that the Scotsman who built it had returned,
but making closer inquiries, I found that the new tenant was
my servant. I had no inclination to visit him myself, but
frequently inquired respecting him of those, who lived or
passed that way, and find that he still lives there.

But how, said I, what is his mode of subsistence. The
winter has been no time for cultivation, and he found, I presume,
nothing in the ground.

Deb's hut, replied my friend, is his lodging and his place
of retirement, but food and clothing he procures by laboring
on a neighboring farm. This farm is next to that of
Beddington, who consequently knows something of his
present situation. I find little or no difference in his present
deportment, and those appearances which he assumed,
while living with me, except that he retires every night to
his hut, and holds as little intercourse as possible with the
rest of mankind. He dines at his employer's table, but his
supper, which is nothing but rye bread, he carries home with

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

him, and at all those times, when disengaged from employment,
he secludes himself in his hut, or wanders nobody
knows whither.

This was the substance of Inglefield's intelligence. I
gleaned from it some satisfaction. It proved the condition
of Clithero to be less deplorable and desperate than I had
previously imagined. His fatal and gloomy thoughts seemed
to have somewhat yielded to tranquillity.

In the course of my reflections, however, I could not but
perceive, that his condition, though eligible when compared
with what it once was, was likewise disastrous and humiliating,
compared with his youthful hopes and his actual merits.
For such a one to mope away his life in this unsocial and
savage state, was deeply to be deplored. It was my duty,
if possible, to prevail on him to relinquish his scheme. And
what would be requisite, for that end, but to inform him of
the truth?

The source of his dejection was the groundless belief that
he had occasioned the death of his benefactress. It was this
alone that could justly produce remorse or grief. It was a distempered
imagination both in him and in me, that had given
birth to this opinion, since the terms of his narrative, impartially
considered, were far from implying that catastrophe.
To him, however, the evidence which he possessed was incontestible.
No deductions from probability could overthrow
his belief. This could only be affected by similar and counter
evidence. To apprize him that she was now alive, in
possession of some degree of happiness, the wife of Sarsefield,
and an actual resident on this shore, would dissipate the
sanguinary apparition that haunted him; cure his diseased
intellects, and restore him to those vocations for which his
talents, and that rank in society for which his education had
qualified him. Influenced by these thoughts, I determined
to visit his retreat. Being obliged to leave Solebury the
next day, I resolved to set out the same afternoon, and stopping
in Chetasco, for the night, seek his habitation at the
hour when he had probably retired to it.

This was done. I arrived at Beddington's, at night-fall.
My inquiries respecting Clithero obtained for me the same
intelligence from him, which I had received from Inglefield.
Deb's hut was three miles from this habitation, and thither,

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

when the evening had somewhat advanced, I repaired. This
was the spot which had witnessed so many perils during the
last year, and my emotions, on approaching it, were awful.
With palpitating heart and quick steps I traversed the road,
skirted on each side by thickets, and the area before the
house. The dwelling was by no means in so ruinous a state
as when I last visited it. The crannies between the logs
had been filled up, and the light within was perceivable only
at a crevice in the door.

Looking through this crevice, I perceived a fire in the
chimney, but the object of my visit was no where to be seen.
I knocked and requested admission, but no answer was
made. At length I lifted the latch and entered. Nobody
was there.

It was obvious to suppose that Clithero had gone abroad
for a short time, and would speedily return, or perhaps some
engagement had detained him at his labor, later than usual.
I therefore seated myself on some straw near the fire, which,
with a woollen rug, appeared to constitute his only bed.
The rude bedstead which I formerly met with, was gone.
The slender furniture, likewise, which had then engaged my
attention, had disappeared. There was nothing capable of
human use, but a heap of faggots in the corner, which
seemed intended for fuel. How slender is the accommodation
which nature has provided for man, and how scanty is
the portion which our physical necessities require.

While ruminating upon this scene, and comparing past
events with the objects before me, the dull whistling of the
gale without gave place to the sound of footsteps. Presently
the door opened, and Clithero entered the apartment. His
aspect and guise were not essentially different from those
which he wore when an inhabitant of Solebury.

To find his hearth occupied by another, appeared to
create the deepest surprise. He looked at me without
any tokens of remembrance! His features assumed a more
austere expression, and after scowling on my person for a
moment, he withdrew his eyes, and placing in a corner, a
bundle which he bore in his hand, he turned and seemed
preparing to withdraw.

I was anxiously attentive to his demeanor, and as soon as
I perceived his purpose to depart, leaped on my feet to

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

prevent it. I took his hand, and affectionately pressing it,
said, do you not know me? Have you so soon forgotten
me who is truly your friend?

He looked at me with some attention, but again withdrew
his eyes, and placed himself in silence on the seat which
I had left. I seated myself near him, and a pause of mutual
silence ensued.

My mind was full of the purpose that brought me hither,
but I knew not in what manner to communicate my purpose.
Several times I opened my lips to speak, but my perplexity
continued, and suitable words refused to suggest themselves.
At length, I said, in a confused tone;

I came hither with a view to benefit a man, with whose
misfortunes his own lips have made me acquainted, and
who has awakened in my breast the deepest sympathy. I
know the cause and extent of his dejection. I know the
event which has given birth to horror and remorse in his
heart. He believes that, by his means, his patroness and
benefactress has found an untimely death.

These words produced a visible shock in my companion,
which evinced that I had at least engaged his attention. I
proceeded:

This unhappy lady was cursed with a wicked and unnatural
brother. She conceived a disproportionate affection
for this brother, and erroneously imagined that her
fate was blended with his; that their lives would necessarily
terminate at the same period, and that therefore, whoever
was the contriver of his death, was likewise, by a
fatal and invincible necessity, the author of her own.

Clithero was her servant, but was raised by her bounty,
to the station of her son and the rank of her friend. Clithero,
in self-defence, took away the life of that unnatural
brother, and, in that deed, falsely but cogently believed,
that he had perpetrated the destruction of his benefactress.

To ascertain the truth, he sought her presence. She
was found, the tidings of her brother's death were communicated,
and she sunk breathless at his feet.

At these words Clithero started from the ground, and
cast upon me looks of furious indignation.—And come you
hither, he muttered, for this end; to recount my offences,
and drive me again to despair?

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

No, answered I, with quickness, I come to outroot a
fatal, but powerful illusion. I come to assure you that the
woman, with whose destruction you charge yourself, is not
dead.

These words, uttered with the most emphatical solemnity,
merely produced looks in which contempt was mingled with
anger. He continued silent.

I perceive, resumed I, that my words are disregarded.
Would to Heaven I were able to conquer your incredulity,
could show you not only the truth, but the probability of my
tale. Can you not confide in me? that Euphemia Lorimer
is now alive, is happy, is the wife of Sarsefield; that her
brother is forgotten and his murderer regarded without
enmity or vengeance?

He looked at me with a strange expression of contempt.—
Come, said he, at length, make out thy assertion to be
true. Fall on thy knees and invoke the thunder of heaven
to light on thy head if thy words be false. Swear that Euphemia
Lorimer is alive; happy; forgetful of Wiatte and
compassionate of me. Swear that thou hast seen her;
talked with her; received from her own lips the confession
of her pity for him who aimed a dagger at her bosom.
Swear that she is Sarsefield's wife.

I put my hands together, and lifting my eyes to heaven,
exclaimed; I comply with your conditions; I call the omniscient
God to witness that Euphemia Lorimer is alive;
that I have seen her with these eyes; have talked with her;
have inhabited the same house for months.

These asseverations were listened to with shuddering. He
laid not aside, however, an air of incredulity and contempt.
Perhaps, said he, thou canst point out the place of her
abode. Canst guide me to the city, the street, the very
door of her habitation?

I can. She resides at this moment in the city of New
York; in Broadway; in a house contiguous to the..........

'Tis well, exclaimed my companion, in a tone, loud,
abrupt, and in the utmost degree, vehement. 'Tis well.
Rash and infatuated youth. Thou hast ratified, beyond
appeal or forgiveness, thy own doom. Thou hast once more
let loose my steps, and sent me on a fearful journey. Thou

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

hast furnished the means of detecting thy imposture. I
will fly to the spot which thou describest. I will ascertain
thy falsehood with my own eyes. If she be alive, then am
I reserved for the performance of a new crime. My evil
destiny will have it so. If she be dead, I shall make thee
expiate.

So saying, he darted through the door, and was gone in
a moment, beyond my sight and my reach. I ran to the
road, looked on every side, and called; but my calls were
repeated in vain. He had fled with the swiftness of a deer.

My own embarrassment, confusion, and terror were inexpressible.
His last words were incoherent. They denoted
the tumult and vehemence of phrenzy. They intimated his
resolution to seek the presence of your wife. I had furnished
a clue, which could not fail to conduct him to her
presence. What might not be dreaded from the interview?
Clithero is a maniac. This truth cannot be concealed.
Your wife can with difficulty preserve her tranquillity, when
his image occurs to her remembrance. What must it be
when he starts up before her in his neglected and ferocious
guise, and armed with purposes, perhaps as terrible as those,
which had formerly led him to her secret chamber, and her
bedside?

His meaning was obscurely conveyed. He talked of a
deed, for the performance of which his malignant fate had
reserved him; which was to ensue their meeting, and which
was to afford disastrous testimony of the infatuation which
had led me hither.

Heaven grant that some means may suggest themselves
to you of intercepting his approach. Yet I know not what
means can be conceived. Some miraculous chance may
befriend you; yet this is scarcely to be hoped. It is a visionary
and fantastic base on which to rest our security.

I cannot forget that my unfortunate temerity has created
this evil. Yet who could foresee this consequence of my
intelligence. I imagined that Clithero was merely a victim
of erroneous gratitude, a slave of the errors of his education,
and the prejudices of his rank, that his understanding
was deluded by phantoms in the mask of virtue and duty, and
not as you have strenuously maintained, utterly subverted.

I shall not escape your censure, but I shall, likewise, gain

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

your compassion. I have erred, not through sinister or
malignant intentions, but from the impulse of misguided, indeed,
but powerful benevolence.

To Edgar Huntly.
New York.
Edgar,

After the fatigues of the day, I returned home. As I
entered, my wife was breaking the seal of a letter, but, on
seeing me, she forbore, and presented the letter to me.

I saw, said she, by the superscription of this letter, who
the writer was. So agreeably to your wishes, I proceeded
to open it, but you have come just time enough to save me
the trouble.

This letter was from you. It contained information relative
to Clithero. See how imminent a chance it was that
saved my wife from a knowledge of its contents. It required
all my efforts to hide my perturbation from her, and
excuse myself from showing her the letter.

I know better than you the character of Clithero, and
the consequences of a meeting between him and my wife.
You may be sure that I would exert myself to prevent a
meeting.

The method for me to pursue was extremely obvious.
Clithero is a madman, whose liberty is dangerous, and who
requires to be fettered and imprisoned as the most atrocious
criminal.

I hastened to the chief magistrate, who is my friend, and
by proper representations, obtained from him authority to
seize Clithero wherever I should meet with him, and effectually
debar him from the perpetration of new mischiefs.

New York does not afford a place of confinement for
lunatics, as suitable to his case as Pennsylvania. I was
desirous of placing him as far as possible from the place of
my wife's residence. Fortunately there was a packet for
Philadelphia, on the point of setting out on her voyage.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

This vessel I engaged to wait a day or two, for the purpose
of conveying him to Pennsylvania hospital. Meanwhile,
proper persons were stationed at Powles-hook, and at the
quays where the various stageboats from Jersey arrive.

These precautions were effectual. Not many hours after
the receipt of your intelligence, this unfortunate man applied
for a passage at Elizabethtown, was seized the moment he
set his foot on shore, and was forthwith conveyed to the
packet, which immediately set sail.

I designed that all these proceedings should be concealed
from the women, but unfortunately neglected to take suitable
measures for hindering the letter, which you gave me reason
to expect on the ensuing day, from coming into their hands.
It was delivered to my wife in my absence, and opened immediately
by her.

You know what is, at present, her personal condition.
You know what strong reasons I had to prevent any danger
or alarm from approaching her. Terror could not assume
a shape more ghastly than this. The effects have been what
might have been easily predicted. Her own life has been
imminently endangered, and an untimely birth has blasted
my fondest hope. Her infant, with whose future existence
so many pleasures were entwined, is dead.

I assure you, Edgar, my philosophy has not found itself
lightsome and active under this burden. I find it hard to
forbear commenting on your rashness in no very mild terms.
You acted in direct opposition to my counsel, and to the
plainest dictates of propriety. Be more circumspect and
more obsequious for the future.

You knew the liberty that would be taken of opening my
letters; you knew of my absence from home, during the
greatest part of the day, and the likelihood, therefore, that
your letters would fall into my wife's hands before they
came into mine. These considerations should have prompted
you to send them under cover to Whitworth or Harvey, with
directions to give them immediately to me.

Some of these events happened in my absence, for I determined
to accompany the packet myself, and see the madman
safely delivered to the care of the hospital.

I will not torture your sensibility by recounting the incidents
of his arrest and detention. You will imagine that

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

his strong, but perverted reason exclaimed loudly against
the injustice of his treatment. It was easy for him to outreason
his antagonist, and nothing but force could subdue
his opposition. On me devolved the province of his jailor
and his tyrant; a province which required a heart more
steeled by spectacles of suffering and the exercise of cruelty
than mine had been.

Scarcely had we passed The Narrows, when the lunatic,
being suffered to walk the deck, as no apprehensions were
entertained of his escape in such circumstances, threw
himself overboard, with a seeming intention to gain the
shore. The boat was immediately manned, the fugitive
was pursued, but at the moment, when his flight was overtaken,
he forced himself beneath the surface, and was seen
no more.

With the life of this wretch, let our regrets and our forebodings
terminate. He has saved himself from evils, for
which no time would have provided a remedy, from lingering
for years in the noisome dungeon of a hospital. Having
no reason to continue my voyage, I put myself on board a
coasting sloop, and regained this city in a few hours. I
persuade myself that my wife's indisposition will be temporary.
It was impossible to hide from her the death of Clithero,
and its circumstances. May this be the last arrow
in the quiver of adversity! Farewell.

Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Brown, Charles Brockden, 1771-1810 [1827], The Novels... (S. G. Goodrich, Boston) [word count] [eaf033e].
Powered by PhiloLogic